Equestrian Viking

Chapters

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 4
Chapter 18
End Credit

Chapter 1

WHAT THE HEEELLLLL!!?

Hello, my name is Alexander Hall, my story began when I went to the 2017 convention in Stockholm, bought a sword and five books from a shady merchant, which caused me to arrive on a planet of Anthropometric ponies living in a sick, twisted and oppressive society. Because of that I have been through an unwanted adventure and went to war against them to correct all the wrongs they have done. To give myself the courage to fight I inspire myself to be what my ancestors once was; Vikings.

It was a Saturday at 8:00 PM, I was in the convention with my bag along with my phone, headphone, keys and cards. I walked around the convention and enjoyed every scene and show from different movies, games and others. Around the comic-con store I came across a wooden stand that stood on the house's nuclear apocalyptic lawn.

The stand itself was made from old chipped wood with the paint chipping away from age. There was a shady character that seemed to be running the stand. It was a guy dressed as the Merchant from Resident Evil, which reminds me of an akward rumor about him, how people are disappearing from earth and was send to other dimensions by buying stuffs from this merchant. But I didn't belive in those rumors and by my own stupid curiosity, I walked over to the stand to buy things from him; which would soon be my own downfall.

I looked around his stand and found alot of interesting things to buy, especially the very things I bought which was a sword and five books.

It was the Elderstahl from Thor: Tales of Asgard and the five spell books from skyrim game, the Illusion, Restoration, Alteration, Conjuration and Destruction spell tomes. I was amazed just by looking at them.

"Ser du nåt som du gillar?(See anything you like?)" the Merchant asked in a sinister tone with a slight hint of demonic feel with his words.

"Åh, ja, hm, hur mycket för svärdet och dessa fem böcker? (Oh, yes, ahem, how much for the sword and these five books?)" I answered.

"För böcker och svärdet, skulle det vara två hundra, låter det rättvist? (For the books and the sword, that would be two hundred, sounds fair?)" The man asked, sounding more kindly, but still sounding as if he was a demon.

"Avgjord.(Deal.)" I said, grabbing the money and placed them in his gloved hand.

"Nu kan du föreställa mig att ha alla dessa krafter och genom Skyrim logik skulle varje bok jag läste omedelbart försvinna som alla sina kunskaper absorberar och märkta i mitt huvud? (Now can you imagine me having all those powers and through Skyrim logic, every book I read would instantly disappear as all their knowledge absorbs and imprinted into my head?)" I said for a joke. And then I felt a tingling feeling going throughout my body and my eyes felt very droopy.

"Ja, jag kan tänka mig det, så ha kul med dem. (Yes I can imagine that, so have fun with them.)" he said so darkly and creepy that my body froze out of pure fear. That was the last thing I heard before collapsing onto the concrete paved sidewalk, instantly blacking out.

"Aaaajjj mitt huvud. (Ooooh my head.)" I groaned in pain while I placed my right hand on my forehead, as some of my senses began to return to me slowly. However, not all of them seemed to be right. The first thing I noticed, was that I feelt a near primal and ancient energy in my body. I felt, stronger and faster than normal. Almost like my reflexes had been upgraded tenfold. But the worst thing of all was when my sight returned I looked around and saw that I was in a forest. A FREAKING FOREST!!!

"Aaahhh! V-v-v-v-var fan är jag? (AAAHHH! W-w-w-w-where the hell am I?)” I asked to myself in panic, fear prickling at my nerves as I looked around the vast sea of shadowy trees. A deep, guttural growl filled the clearing and kept me rooted to my spot.

As I looked around my surroundings my hand touch a few solid objects. I immediately looked down and saw my Elderstahl sword and my five Skyrim spell books. I took the sword and slowly pulled it out as I did the sword began glowing and burning with bloody real fire. I was shocked to the core and looked at it for a minute. "Det-det-det här var inte tänkt att vara på riktigt. (This-thi-this was not supposed to be real.)" I said while I put the sword back on the fold. I then looked at the spell books. I intensively picked up the Destruction book and opened it without a care. I was the frozen in place, unable to move any part of my body. Then an odd sensation began filling my head and I as soon as it came, it vanished. I felt as if I had been in a classroom for over a year, learning nothing but one subject. Destruction Magic. I looked at my hands to find that the book was gone. Out of panic I picked up the other books to looke and read them, and I got the same result.

"Inte möjligt, precis som spelet. (Not possible, just like the game.)" I said to myself. I stretched my arm out, giving a twirl with my nimble fingers and a spark of lightning revealed itself on the palm of my hand. The spark grew to a baseball sized orb. I tightly gripped the electric blue ball and shot my arm straight at a nearby tree. The tree was instantly obliterated into burning bark sized bits.

"M-m-m-m-men hur kunde detta v... (B-b-b-b-but how could this b...)" I said out of panic until I came to a sudden realization. THE FUCKING MERCHANT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! It was that merchant, all those rumors about him were true all along. My fear and panic changed into a state of anger.

"Alltså ... Jag fattar inte de här, allt jag ville göra var att ha en bra tid och köpa saker efter många månaders arbete och det här är vad som hände. Jag föll offer av min egen dumhet för ett rykte som inte skulle vara SANT!!!!! (Like... I don't get it, all I wanted to do was to have a great time and buy stuff after many months of work and this is what happened. I fell victim by my own stupidity for a rumor that was not supposed to be TRUE!!!!!)" I shouted in anger as I jumped several times. I began to calm down from my angry outburst and began to take in my surroundings, noticing for the first time that I was actually in a forest. A forest that somehow looked... oddly familiar.

"Var har jag sett denna plats ifrån? (Where have I seen this place before?)"I asked myself mentally. Suddenly, I heard a low, rumbling growl from behind me. Peering over my shoulder, not quite turning, I saw a pack of large wolf shape creatures. Its whole body seemed to be a timber frame; a radioactive sap like green energy was coming from their eyes as they all stared right at me. Without warning, one of the wolves pounced; aiming straight for what it thought, was an undefended part of my body.

Acting purely on instinct, I unfolded Elderstahl and pointed it at the wolf. With it a beam of fire shot from the sword and burned the creature's body burned to ashes. The other wooden wolves was surprised at that and I used it to my advantage, swinging the sword around I burned them all also set most of the forest around me on fire.

After destroying the tree wolves and burned most of the forest. My hands that was holding Elderstahl was shaking, I was completely shocked and amazed by the power. I folded the sword, used my frost powers to make way as I need to find a way out of this forest.

As I was walking around the forest. The gloomy ruins of an ancient castle came into view, believing it to be a perfect place to sleep at night, I noticed a rickety, old bridge. In order to be careful I slowly walked over that bridge. After 15 minutes of slow walking I was on the other side of the bridge. Just as I took a breath of relief, the bridge behind me cracked and fell down. Slowly I turn around and looked at the fallen bridge.

"Åh toppen, ingen väg tillbaka till den andra sidan nu. (Aw great, no way back to the other side now.)"I said in annoyance. Looking back at the castle, I sighed and shuffled onwards, hoping that I could find a warm room or a few old blankets. The sight of the crumbling structure slightly unnerved me the closer I got, as the building seemed cursed and forgotten.

As I approach the door to the castle ruins, the place itself gives me the creeps. I decided to be more tactical so I used my Conjuration skills to conjure over 12 Dremora Lords, also 3 fire atronachs, 3 ice atronachs and 3 storm atronachs. They all stood where I conjured them, waiting my orders.

"Sök omkring denna slott och se till att jag förblir oskadd, om någon av er hitta något där inne som en person eller en varelse så ska ni föra det till mig levande men om något attacker er eller mig, då ska ni slå tillbaka med all era krafter. Sprid ut i slottet, leta överallt! (Search around this castle and see to that I remains unharmed, if any of you find anything in there like a person or a creature you will bring it to me alive but if anything attacks you or me, you will fight back with all your might. Spread out into the castle, search everywhere!)" I ordered and they obeyed as they entered the castle before me.

Walking inside, I tiptoed around, still a bit on edge from the wooden wolves. The halls were wide and appeared endless, though its décor had lost the battle against time. Faded carpets and decayed walls hosted quite a few spiders and cobwebs. Eventually, I reached the massive, rusted, 20ft doors at the end of the hallway. Small patches of silver hiding in the rust hinted at a once gaudy entrance. As I looked it over, I noticed an odd symbol unaffected by age. Two horses with wings and horns circled around each other; one held a sun whilst the other held a moon. The symbol itself was unfamiliar to me. I then realized the handle of the door was significantly higher than an average person stood. Something about it didn't bode well for me, but I ignored any fears and pushed the doors open.

I was met by the sight of an immense throne room. Wild vines and moss littered the cracked floor while mold encrusted the walls. The dazzling banners and lush curtains that hung above me were now nothing more than torn rags that swayed gently in the breeze. Two mounds of stones sat at the back of the room and atop a set of stairs, indicating they had at one point been thrones. I cautiously ventured forward, the crunching of my footsteps reverberated across the ruined hall. As me and my familiars (also Dremora Lords) keep searching around the castle, shadow tendrils reached towards me and ensnared my own shadow. Goose bumps slowly rose on my body which cause me to put my hand on my sword, and the ice-cold sensation cause my teeth to chatter. I pressed on.

A flicker of movement caught my eye, so I stopped walking. I quickly spun around, but only caught the blur of a shadow. I readied my hand to use any spell I know, even though my hand was shaking. I prepared the spell tome Magelight on my right hand and some fire destruction spell on my left hand to find what was following me. A soft chuckle broke my focus, and I shot a ball of light towards it; only to find something or someone that destroyed my world of expectations!

"V-vem är du? vad fan är du? (Wh-Who are you? what the hell are you?)" I demanded as the dark figure leisurely stepped forward. The creature in question was massive, standing nearly 9 feet tall; it's slim yet lean frame displayed all the right curves of a model. It smirked. Its head looked similar to that of an equine but far more human in appearance. Large, intimidating, cyan-blue eyes were surrounded by the soft angles of its jaw and a short, more defined, muzzle. Upon its forehead protruded a large, serrated horn, only further enhancing its royal posture. Its hair, and what appeared to be a tail, blew independently of the wind. A soft navy blue shimmered, and slightly brightened, the area around her.

The creature strutted forward, its high heels clicking sharply across the old weathered floor. Its skin was actually a sleek black fur, garbed in a revealing dress that left little to the imagination. A pair of well developed breast bounced gently with each step. My mouth was wide open for at her cyan-blue slitted eyes. They seemed to just gaze, yet bore through me in an enticing, and threatening, way. Her appearance and posture may have been strange, but they were both equally alluring.

“Well, well, well. What do we have here?” The creature spoke, her tone sexy yet predatory (Okej, hon pratar inte svenska. - Ok, she dosen't speak swedish). Her pupils scanned my body, sizing me up. With each passing second, she was comming towards me as I back way from her, feeling more and more threatened I prepared my left hand with fire ready to shot.

"You stay away from me!" I threatened her but she continued walking towards me. "STAY AWAY FROM ME!" she ignored my second warning. When she got within ten steps of me I cast a flaming warning shot and created a wall of fire on the stone floor in front of her fee... I mean, hooves and created a wall of burning fire on the stone floor. It was preventing her to come closer, so she stopped and was (I think) both surprised and amazed at my flaming power and she looked at the fire wall I created.

"Fascinating~." She said with a lust filled voice. While she was distracted with my fire. I mentally called all of my troops to come here to me. Then I prepear both of my hands ready to cast spells at her (right hand with lightning and left hand with glowing light).

"Enough idiocy, I have a few questions YOU'RE gonna answer!" I said with a serious tone (almost angry) looking at her with determination, feeling no fear thanks to my powers. Unaffected by my demand her horn glowed with sparkle and shot a light-blue beam at the fire putting it out in a mere second. She chuckled as her horn was still glowing and her wings up.

“Foolish little creature... did you honestly think you can command Nightmare Moon, Queen of the night?” Nightmare Moon smirked. Shooting another magic beam at me, I instantly formed my ward shield before her bolt of light-blue could hit me. As it hit my Ward, I shot multiple strands of lightning from my fingertips, Darth Sidious style, at her and send her flying towards the wall while she screamed in pain.

After hitting the wall and falling to the ground Nightmare started to regain her consciousness. But before she could do anything, two large blades formed a 'V' towards her throat. She looked up there was two of my Dremora Lords pointing their great swords at her, behind them where also the rest of my conjured soldiers ready for battle against her. "I still have some questions that needs answers!" I said as I approached. "You will give them to me the easiest way or the hard way." I said with my right fist burning with fire.

*Meanwhile*

"One, two three, four... there's only five." A girly voice said with worries. "Where is the sixth?" another more tomboyish voice asked.

"The book said: when the five are present, a spark will cause the sixth Element to be revealed." Answered another person with a female voice.

"What in the hay is that supposed to mean?" Asked a female with a southern accent.

"I'm not sure, but I have an idea. Stand back. I don't know what will happen." Said the same female who said about the book.

The southern girl then said. "Come on now, y'all. She needs to concentrate."

*Back to Me*

She opened her mouth to speak but was silent when her head jumped a little and looked towards the wall behind her as if she heard something. Then she looked back at me with a lustful smirk.

"We like your courage and your powers are impressive. There will be time for us to explain to you. But until then, I have business to attend to." She said with a seductive voice before she turned into a blue mist of sparkling smoke and begin to fly through the wall behind her.

In panic I ordered my familiars. "Grabbar stoppa henne! (Guys stop her!)" But it was too late, before my soldiers could do anything she disappeared.

"FAAAAN!! (DAMN IT!!)" I shouted in disappointment and slammed my hand towards a pillar. My familiars looked at me for orders but I simply walked back and foward not knowing what to do.

"D-d-d-d-d-den där förbannade köpmannen, jag... han... den jä... jag skulle vilja... (D-d-d-d-d-that cursed merchant, I... he... that fu... I wanna...)" I stuttered in anger with my fist raised as if I was ready to pounch but lightly striked a stone block in the floor that was as big as a table.

"Varför händer de här mig? Detta rykte skulle ju inte vara sant! och enligt det ryktet när du är transporterad till en annan värld så är du fast där för evigt! Evigt, mitt liv är förstört, det är BORTA! (Why is this happening to me? This rumor was not supposed to be true! and according to that rumor once you have been transported to another world you're stuck there forever! Forever, my life is ruined, it's GONE!)" I mumble in my frustration and sadness while doing some angry moves. Frustrated because I let my idiotic curiosity get the better of me and saddened because I know now that I can never go home ever AGAIN! I'll never see my family (parents and brother) and my friends, I don't even know what to do here in this alien world.

So after a minute or two of being in a state of depression I heard a small flashlight-like detonation behind me. Looking back I now see another alien equine humanoid, but that one was completely different. This equine was another female and she was Purple with a horn, with dark purple hair, and a light purple high light, her tail was the same. She wore a white blouse, with a blue and purple plaid skirt, black thigh high socks, and school shoes. She actually had a nice size going for her; her bust looked between a C, or D-cup. She was lying on the floor like she had crashed landed on the floor and she was like 7 feet tall.

"Vad fan? (What the hell?)" I whispered to myself in more confusion. My whispering, however, was loud enough for her to hear me. She looked at me with shock and surprise, which I can't blame her since like me who has never seen a creature like her before she never saw a creature like me in her whole life. She slowly got up on her 'hooves' as we still stared at each other for a few seconds.

"W-who are..." She was going to ask but was interrupted when she heard a laughter, that laughter belonged to no other than that bloody Nightmare Moon creature who was standing on a throne stair (or something). She laughed as lightning bolts struck all around her to make her look intimidating. I looked at her and noticed that five stone spheres were being levitated in her mane. The lavender unicorn looked at the black mare with determination and pawed at the ground ready to charge.

"You’re kidding, you’re kidding right?" Nightmare Moon asked as her mane placed the stone spheres on the ground around her. As soon as the words left her lips, the lavender unicorn lit up her horn and charged.

"Jag tror inte att hon skojar. (I don't think she was kidding.)" I said to myself as I watch the scene. Once she saw the lavender unicorn charge at her, Nightmare Moon did the same, but she created a spear out of mid-air. It was dark blue with a crescent moon, under the tip the two points were facing upward to help stab or slice. It didn't really take much to figure out that Nightmare Moon planned to impale the lavender unicorn. As they drew close the lavender unicorn disappeared in a flash of light only to reappear behind her, where the stone spheres were placed. I turned my head back at Nightmare Moon as she raised her spear ready to throw it at the lavender unicorn.

The lavender unicorn looked back at Nightmare Moon and shot a purple beam at her spear blasting it from her hands and landing it by my feet. I looked back at Nightmare Moon who was staring at me with a smirk, so to wipe it off I shrugged in order to say 'I have nothing to do with it', guess what, it worked. Nightmare turned her head towards the lavender unicorn mare who was seeming to arrange the five stone sphere as if to activate something in them. Nightmare Moon turned herself into a purple cloud of smoke and flew off towards her as I just stood there. As the lavender unicorn continued to arrange the spheres, she was suddenly thrown onto me. We rolled along the ground and once we came to a stop and the lavender unicorn was lying on top of me. She looked at me and I looked at her it seemed like time stood still and she started apologised to me as she scrambled to get off. We turned our attention over to Nightmare Moon who was looking at the stone spheres in a panic, as they started to glow and spark. Suddenly, the spheres stopped glowing and went back to being stone spheres. The lavender unicorn seemed to have a look of horror and confusion on her face.

"But where's the sixth element?" she said, while Nightmare Moon just laughed and she brought up an armoured hoof and slammed it on the ground shattering the spheres to pieces.

"Well that went well." I said sarcastically while looking at her and then at Nightmare Moon.

"YOU LITTLE FOAL THINKING YOU CAN DEFEAT ME? NOW YOU WILL NEVER SEE YOUR PRINCESS OR YOUR SUN. THE NIGHT WILL LAST FOREVER!” Nightmare Moon roared letting out a laugh. After about 10 seconds of laughter (I think) she looked at me, WITH BEDROOM EYES!

"Well now, you are definitely an interesting creature, for that I will keep you as a pet, no, even better a concubine." She said with a lustful malice and began slowly walk towards me and the lavender unicorn who was still horrified and shocked.

"She is comming! Do something!" I said to the unicorn but she didn't respond.

"FINE, I'll handle this!" I said in annoyance. I then looked back and see my Dremoras and Atronachs where still waiting for my orders, so I took that chance.

"Krossa henne allihop! (Crush her everyone!)" I ordered them and they charged her.

12 Dremoras and 9 Atronachs vs Nightmare Moon was a long fight. Nightmare Moon have speed, agility, magic and flight to her combat. While the Dremoras have more fighting skills, brute strenght and enchanted weapons and armors to fight her along with the fire, ice and lightning atronachs that have elemental powers to assist. My troops did put up a good fight against her, even make her sweat and breathe heavily. But no surprise she won against my soldiers.

When the battle was over, before I could do anything else I heard voices come from behind calling for someone named Twilight, which I figured was the unicorn beside me. I looked at the mare in question only to see her looking at Nightmare Moon defiantly.

"You think you can destroy the elements of harmony just like that? Well you’re wrong, because the spirits of the elements of harmony are right HERE!" Twilight said, as her friends came up the stairs and the remains of the stone spheres began to glow and her friends happens to be five anthro ponies as well. One was a yellow winged pony who wore a yellow sweater and yellow green bell bottom pants. Another was a light orange pony, she had no horn or wings, but she did sport a cowboy hat. As in matter a fact, she was all cowgirl. She wore a red striped flannel shirt and skinny jeans. One more was a cyan color pony with blue wings and rainbow hair and she looked like the athlete type. Another one was a white unicorn who wore an elegant dress and have purple hair and then lastly was a normal pony and was well..... pink! Pink fur, pink poofy hair, pink poofy tail, pink shirt and pink skirt. She was literally pink!! (ooohhhhh!!! Whatever!)

I used my skyrim magic to make myself invisible and slowly walked backward to the exit. I watched as five of the six mares were wearing necklaces while Twilight wore a tiara. All of a sudden, I saw a rainbow spiral launch upward and then come down on Nightmare Moon. The rainbow spiralled around Nightmare Moon enveloping her in a rainbow tornado. Then, there was a bright flash that blinded me for a few seconds. Once I regained my sight I looked to where Nightmare Moon was standing, only to see a young mare in her place. She was sleeping peacefully with pieces of Nightmare Moon's armour laid out around her. I then turned my head to see all six mare's laying on the ground unconscious. When I came to the exit, I heard a noise and saw the mares start to wake up, I hid behind the exit with only my head still peaking. While I was listening to them, a bright light appeared within the room. I had to shield my eyes away from the light otherwise, I would have been blinded. After the light dimmed it revealed another 9 feet tall anthro pony with horn and wings, the only difference was that she was alabaster white with a green blue and pink mane and tail that blowed in a non-existent breeze wearing a white dress with gold trimmings and a picture of the sun on it that also flowed like her mane and tail. I looked at the six mares and saw them bow to the white mare while Twilight walked over to her.

"Princess Celestia," Twilight said as she got closer to the white mare. I was confused as to why she called her Princess at first but then I saw the crown behind her horn and remembered the mares bowing, then everything clicked into place.

"Twilight Sparkle, my faithful student." Celestia replied giving her a hug.

I continued to watch as they talked I could see that. Still peaking out I see Celestia begin to walk over to the still sleeping mare.

"Princess Luna," Celestia said just as the young mare awoke and sat up.

She had blue fur and a light blue mane and tail she also had a horn and wings and cyan eyes, but hers were more rounded instead of slitted, she was wearing a blue dress with black trimmings and her dress had a picture of a crescent moon on it.

"It has been a thousand years since I have seen you like this. Let's put aside our differences, we were meant to rule together little sister." Princess Celestia said to her.

Huh, so they are sisters. Guess that makes sense.

"Will you accept my friendship?" Celestia finished.

Everyone was waiting for her to give her answer. But I decided not to waste anymore time and run off, I deactivated my invisibility spell. I ran from every hall and places until I reached the exit and came outside of the castle again. To my surprise the broken bridge was fixed, it must be those horse-ladies who fixed it somehow. I grabbed both of the bridge ropes and slowly walked over it to the other side. Once I came to the other side I sighed in relief that I didn't fall. When I took one step froward, then the bridge fell down again and as I slowly turned around to see it. "(signed out of irritations) Ja det är bara suveränt. (Well that's just peachy.)" I said as I get annoyed by it. I then turned around and kept walking back into the forest.

*Meanwhile*

"I'm so sorry! I missed you so much big sister," Luna jumped up hugging her sister with tears in her eyes.

"I missed you too!" Celestia said as she returned the hug, her eyes filling up with tears.

All of them was happy and satisfied with this they slowly walked down a corridor, being careful not to move too quickly. Luna occasionally stumbled, for her powers were still very weak. Twilight, however, stopped with a frozen look as if she was forgetting something and Celestia was the only one who notice it.

"Twilight, is something wrong? You look worried." Celstia asked with concern which make others look at Twilight with worries.

"I'm not sure Princess, I... I can't help but to feel like I was forgetting something." Twilight said trying to think of something. She started pacing back and forth while rubbing her chin.

"I remember that after Nightmare Moon grabbed the elements I went to grab them but I got teleported here and- OH MY CELESTIA WHERE IS HE?!" Twilight screamed as she looked around as if she was searching for something.

"Where's who Twilight?" Applejack asked.

"THE CREATURE, HE WAS RIGHT HERE!" Twilight yelled.

"Twilight calm down, take deep breaths and explain," Celestia said.

Twilight took a deep breath before she continued.

"When I was teleported here I saw an... unusual creature, he looked like some sort of a shaved monkey but yet he hade a mane and clothes, and also a sword in his waist. When I though the spark didn't work and Nightmare Moon was approaching us, telling the creature that she would have him as a sex slave (which terrified Luna). He summoned some familiars to fight her off, she defeated them but his familiars were able to fight her off long enough for my friends to arrive. The most amazing part about that creature is that he is capable of magic but has no horn." Twilight said, while the five mares had their mouths open in shock and surprise upon hearing how a unknown creature could use magic without a horn and use it to summon familiars strong enough to fight off Nightmare Moon, as Princess Celestia looked at Luna with concern she notice that Luna was terrified and ashamed that she (who was Nightmare Moon) was trying to rape an innocent creature.

"Wait, hang on; this creature used magic without a horn to summon familiars and they were a match against Nightmare Moon? Twilight are you sure you weren't seeing things? Besides, Nightmare Moon is stronger than Princess Celestia. Nopony can match her strenght or powers." Rainbow Dash said.

"Rainbow I know what I saw, he was here." Twilight said seriously.

Rainbow was about to answer but was interrupted by Luna who said. "She's telling the truth. I... I remember now.. As Nightmare Moon, I... I... I remember the creature... and... and..." she was shaking in fear and guilt for remembering everything, but Celestia came to comfort her sister.

"Are you alright my faithful student?" Celestia asked in a motherly tone.

"I'm fine but the creature ran away when we were using the elements against Nightmare Moon, we have to find him," Twilight replied and they kept talking and talking while I was getting away.

*Back to Me*

I was now back in the lush, green forest with many dangerous creatures. But this time I walked without any attack or ambush from anything at all, to my relief. As I kept walking for what feels like an hour in a circle until I finally found a cave where I could rest. I explored the cave to see if it was already taken and to my luck it was empty. As I looked around for wood to make a fire I heard a growl coming from somewhere and I conjured my Dremora Lords to my protection. Out of the shadow came a creature I'd never seen before. It was a huge lion at 10 feet in height, with sharp pointed teeth, razor claws, a pair of bat wings on its back and a scorpion tail. When I saw this beast, I immediately recalled the legends of mythical creature's called Manticore's, from my home world as the appearances were deathly similar. The monster started to approach me and my guards, a faint growl resonating from its body while bearing rows of sharp teeth. I realized it wanted my blood. I conjured more Dremoras and a few frost familiars, using shear numbers, sharp weapons and brute strength to kill the beast. It worked, took some of my Dremoras with him but they killed him. After the Manticore's death I made the fire while my conjured Dremoras cut it's right fore leg, skin it and put it on a spit to spin it on the fire. As the paw burned into an edible meat I ate it before I fell asleep.

(Next Few Days)

As I slept inside the cave next to the fire to keep myself warm, I was safe enough to be alive. The light of the sun became my wake up call, I stretched out and began to get up from my sleeping spot. I need to find civilization in order to propely survive. But, I have a feeling that the only ones that I am sure are civilized are those anthro horses. I must find them and make a peaceful approach, with caution. There is no telling if they are going to accept me or attack me.

I have been walking through the forest for a few hours now, and I still have yet to meet anyone or anything remotely of note. I have seen a few animals cross my path, but they all fled as I lumbered through the forest. Squirrels, birds, a rabbit and a couple of badgers, nothing of real note or interest. The only things I have with me while I walked around the forest is my clothes, my magic and my sword; Elderstahl.

While I was walking around, I have been practicing my powers and I was sooooo amazed that I have absolut all knowledge and skill about Illusion, Conjuration, Destruction, Restoration and Alteration in a grand master level. As I practiced, I also learned that I can do spells not just from my hands but also from my entire body (eyes, mouth, feets and mind). AAAAAAANNNNDD, I could mix several spells together. Like Frost/Flame/Spark Bound Sword/Battleaxe/Bow, Wall of Frost Storms, Flame/Frost/Spark Steadfast Ward with Invisibility, Dragonhide/Ebonyflesh/Oakflesh/Ironflesh/Stoneflesh with the function of Heal Other, etc. I can even preform many spells at the same time. Maaaannn I'm possessed, I wonder if I can mix these spells to create necromancy too!

As I started to walk out of the forest, the sun's ray's hit my eyes, causing me to shut them tightly from the sudden change in brightness. When my eyes were able to adjust, I opened them and looked at my surroundings with awe. It looked so peaceful, so green and very beautiful. It was an open field with a few patches of flowers here and there. It felt like this came out of a fantasy story book.

As much as I wanted to enjoy more of the scenery, I still needed to careful, not to fall into trouble. I cast a few of my spells on me which is both Ebonyflesh to harden my skin and increase my muscles, also used Dragonhide to make myself taller and I cast a Spark Steadfast Ward with Invisibility spell around me so if I would be attacked, atleast I won't be taken down by surprise. Looking around I saw a little town over the horizon of the hills not too far from me. I began walking through the meadow towards it and eventually came across a sign.

WELCOME TO PONYVILLE
POPULATION: 613
HOME OF THE BEARERS OF THE ELEMENTS OF HARMONY

Ponyville? Elements of Harmony? SERIOUSLY!!!!!???? That's the most childish, stupid name I ever heard! But then I began to remember something about yesterday. Elements of Harmony? That thing is ringing a bell in my head. Wait a minute! Of course, back at the ruin castle, Twilight, her friends, Nightmare Moon; This must be their home town. And the lavender unicorn, Twilight should recognize me from yesterday. So all I have to do is to find her! I cautiously started walking past the sign and into the town. I saw many more ponies wearing different clothing, with different colored manes, tails, and some of them even had horns and wings. The last thing I saw on them were different tattoos that each seemed to have on their arms. Well, I wouldn't be surprised if there are no humans on this new world, but I would appreciate that there were at least several.

Anyway, as I entered the town to find Twilight, many of the ponies began eyeing me. Some were whispering to others, a few backing away from me, and some were even frightened of me. I know they never saw me before but since I have done them no wrong there is no excuse to be afraid of me. I slowly, slowly, slowly, slowly walked with few steps and cautiously looked around in case something would happen. I was holding Elderstahl with my left hand ready to use it if they want me dead. After two, maybe three minutes of slow walking, a rainbow blur and an electric explosion pops up out of nowhere and it startled me. It was sending everyone running for their lives. In my confusion I looked around to find the source of trouble and I found that blue pegasus from yesterday, lying on the ground.

NOT going to take any chances, I use Paralyze spell at her (and instead of 10 seconds, she will be paralyzed for 10 minutes). She was paralyzed and I approached her, because of my Paralyze spell she could not speak.

"It is unwise to attack strangers without provokation, it will get you killed someday" I said in cold tone. Before I could open my mouth again.

"WHAT IN TARNATION IN GOING ON HERE!?" A voice shouted. I turned around and saw that cowgirl mare from yesterday and she looked pissed.

"I take it this aggressor who attacked me without reason is your friend?" I asked while poiting at the pegasus.

"You’re darn right she... wait a minute, she attacked you?" she asked.

"Yes. I was walking around this town without saying anything and then she came out of nowhere and attacked me. My spark shield protected me and I paralyzed so that she would not do that again." I said in my defence. She didn't say anything but she did stand her ground. By the look of her eyes I think she is trying to find any signs of lies in me.

"(sigh) Alright, you're telling the truth. Can you at least unparalyze her?" She said poiting at her.

"I rather not. It will pass in 10 minutes, let that be her punishment. Also I'm not gonna let her attack me again." I said refusing to undo the paralize spell.

Then came other girls here to me, the very same girls I saw yesterday including Twilight. Her eyes widened when she recognize me before blushing, her hands subconsciously flattening out her t-shirt as she smiled very happily.

"You're here, you're here! ooohh I'm so glad you're alright!" she said happily as she bounced around me and hugged me.

"Twi, do you know him?" asked the orange pony which made Twilight let go of me and looked at her friend.

"This is the creature I was talking about, the one who was with me against Nightmare Moon." Twilight said to her friend and the looked at me again.

"Yes, of course, I recognize you. You and your friends used some sort of rainbow-whatever-crap to defeat the queen of the night and made her look more blueberry." I said. She was going to open her mouth but then she shook her head.

“Where are my manners? My name is Twilight Sparkle, faithful student of princess Celestia,” she said sticking out her hand as I hesitantly took it.

“Ah- Alexander Hall.” I said courteously, watching as her eyes lit up.

“Oh my gosh, I have so many questions.” she said, a quill and piece of parchment jumping into her hands as she looked at me hungrily.

"So many questions? yeah that makes two of us." I said with hopes for some clarity.

Chapter 2

Trying to get along

After that idiocy, when I arrived in Ponyville. I had been at the library (Twilight's home) for a hole week. I had become good friends with Twilight and her friends, each one of them possessing a unique trait that made them fun to be around. Pinkie Pie, one of Twilight's friends, had insisted on throwing a welcoming party for me. Luckily however, Twilight had convinced her that we should just have a small slumber party at the library tomorow.

Twilight was nice enough to let me sleep in the guest room. As I'm telling her about my species, my country's history, our kings, the wars my country fought, the mixture of different cultures. I used my phone to search for history books and other sides to help out. I then began to tell her the history of the world. From the first civilizations ever. The world being so young. The cities near the Tigris and Euphrates. The egyptians, the vikings, the crusade, the mongols, the mesoamerican conquest, the oriental civilizations in asia, the swedish empire and as well the world wars of earth. I talked about the progress of the world. Technology improves from tools and the way we transport items. The Renaissance came and she was surprised that it was almost similar to her world. The exploration of the new worlds and the colonization.

She tried to take my phone away from me but my quick thinking help me to snap before she could touch it. She enjoyed the history, the wars was saddening to her. She looked at me as she levitated some papers and began to answer the questions on the book.

I soon began to talk about the technology, and she was amused about my phone, the automobile, the airplane, the computer... When I showed her my phone, she keeps begging to hold it and look at it. To be generous enough I let her listen to some the music on my phone and she began to dance in a funny way.

In return for all the knowledge I provided for her, she explained the situation I found myself stumped into and it was a real mess. I was in another world ruled by giant ponies. Their nation is called Equestria. It was founded during the winter when the three tribes, Pegasi, Unicorns and Earh Ponies, united themselves into what it is today. The holiday is called Hearth's Warming Eve, when Equestria was officially founded. Ok that I could take. After that the two royals were born and currently control the land for over 1000 years. Their names are Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. I remember Luna from the castle and her elder sister was Celestia. Twilight told me about the younger sister Princess Luna, turned evil for not being appreciated for her night sky and turned into the very same Nightmare Moon I fought and who wanted to rape me. GGGGGRRRRRRR!!! She was then banished to the moon by her older sister, Princess Celestia. Now that was something I can sympathise.

I did not tell her about my private life but I did tell her about how I ended up in Equestria. The convention, the merchant bastard, my sword, the five books and the magical powers they give. She was so curious about my powers she even help me practice them and make them even better. She was blown away from the fact about how I can make books vanish into thin air. I blame Skyrim Logic. Just like when I picked up the first books from Skyrim, I instantly knew everything they had to offer. So that logic applied to every other book I picked up and opened. Twilight gave me several spell books and other books to read and the moment I open them the book absorbing began. She was both amazed and sad. Amazed at how quickly I can have all the knowledge in a mere second but sad that the books have to disappear and can never read them again. So thanks to her I have literally mastered Geomancy, Levitation, Teleportation, Enchanting and Manipulation; and by my own account I have mixed and practiced them into perfection.

Today was the night where Twilight has invinted all her friends to her little slumber party at her home. I had to admit, I was touched that they had considered me a friend so quickly, I was even looking forward to that night. Sadly, the Princess had been delayed; problems with the Minotaur Land had prevented her from seeing me this week. But she sent me her regards and said that her sister would be visiting in her place in three days’ time.

The days had quickly went by, Twilight, leaving briefly to get snacks and supplies, left me with Spike, her assistant, who was, surprisingly, a baby dragon or as I like to call it a Dragon Youngling. We made small talk as we waited for Twilight to return, telling me that he was staying at a friend’s house for the night, someone named ‘Snails’ or something. I warmed up to Spike quickly, his laid-back attitude and surprising maturity made him interesting to talk to, and we had soon found ourselves in a captivating lesson about viking virtues which is kinship, bravery and loyalty.

Twilight had walked in on us and saw how Spike was enthralled how much vikings used dragons as design for their long ships. She rolled her eyes in exasperation as we ignored her laughing at us.

Twilight disappeared into the kitchen dumping that night’s items on the table, as she got dinner started. Spike’s eyes widened when Twilight tried to start the cooker, comically waving his hands about, he threw a ridiculous pink apron over his head and dashed into the kitchen, which resulted in a disgruntled unicorn getting punted out. She sat next to me sighed.

“So are you looking forward to tonight.” she quizzically asked, her ears perking up as I turned to smile at her.

“Sure, sure, this will be exciting.” I grinned, looking forward to the party as we set everything up. Spike walked us through the fancy spread on display as we walked in. There was of course one setback to living in Equestria, no meat. The fact that the ponies being strictly herbivores meant that they didn’t eat or sell meat products. I missing the taste of steak and chicken the days ahead as I sullenly ate my dinner. Twilight chatted with me about her day as we finished, telling me about the adventures her and her friends had among other things. I found myself fascinated by them, apparently these girls had only been friends for about a month and they had already accomplished so much.

Twilight told me about the running of the leaves, how a famous fashion designer named Hoity Toity had come to see Rarity’s dresses, and that Fluttershy had even started down a cockatrice a vicious monster with powers similar to a gorgon.

The day started to darken and soon the stars were visible, Twilight went to change, took me by surprise, she came out in shorts and a tight t-shirt that showed an unusual amount of cleavage. I reddened, looking away as Twilight gently tilted her head to the side, oblivious as to why I was so flustered. The first people-I mean ponies to arrive were Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, the two greeted Twilight as they entered the library. Rainbow Dash’s attire was similar to Twilight’s; she was wearing a pair of spandex shorts and a shirt that exposed her stomach. Her body, unlike the other two’s, was lean and seemed to possess almost no traces of fat, her wings fidgeted slightly as they moved themselves into a more comfortable position, her eyes narrowed slightly as she made eye contact with me.

She's been angry with me ever since we meet, her failed attack and my paralyzing spell completely humiliated her. When her friends didn't try to retaliate what I have done to her, she argue with them while they defended me for self-defence. Rainbow never warmed up to me ever since that day and I was no push over or a walking rug! She keeps blaming me and I keeps reminding her that it was her own fault, whenever we were around each other, she would send me glares and would even try to shove or trip me. However, my magical powers and my newly enchanted strenght gave me the needs to retaliate and show her that I was not to be trifled with! her size, speed and strength has always failed her to intimidate me and when ever she tries to bully me I always beat her in her own games. But luckily, in her case, Fluttershy who, unlike her brash friend, was very kind and gentle; always prevented us from starting a fight. Fluttershy unlike Rainbow Dash, was slightly more developed, her curves sticking out more as well as her bust being almost unnaturally large. She had more than once or twice nearly smothered me when she went to hug me, my face being perfectly levelled with her breasts. Unlike most ponies, she and Twilight was far more relaxed around me, probably because of my size and not me being a different species. Fluttershy was incredibly friendly and we had become friends quickly. Her kindness, her gentle manner. They all make me remember the times I had with my.... my mother.

Anyway, after the greetings were out the way with, Fluttershy went to change whilst Twilight and Rainbow Dash idly chatted. Fluttershy soon returned, her pajamas obviously a size too small for her as the clothing made certain parts of her body bulge out as the clothing itself clung to her well-endowed frame, fan (dammit).

Soon after, the others started to show up, Applejack and Pinkie Pie arrived next, and each had their arms full of various snacks and even booze. Pinkie Pie vanished only to materialize behind me, her arms wrapped around me as she rested her chin on my head, her breast squeezed against me as she giggled.

“Hey Alex, how are you? Are you looking forward to tonight? Because I know I am, well obviously a slumber party is a party after all and I love parties, well obviously I do, I am the party pony and mhmp-” Pinkies incisive rambling was cut off when Applejack showed clemency and covered her mouth, tack ska du ha (thank you very much). She gave me a wink and dragged Pinkie Pie over to the snack table to drop their items off. Pinkie’s ability to pop out of nowhere had more than once resulted in a near heart attack. Pinkie Pie, in the moments I had looked away, had somehow managed to change and was now seated next to me, her childish choice of nightwear brought a smile to my lips as she laughed and joked with cyan Pegasus.

Rarity to my worst annoying reaction, was not wearing normal nightwear or shorts when she arrived, instead she wore something that you would see in an adult shop. The small black nightie low cut nearly exposed her nipples and the end only just covered up her rear. I found myself aroused and at first I was trying to look away from it but I worked up the courage to discreetly hide my discomfort. We spent the first hour simply talking, sharing jokes and talking about our days. I mostly kept quiet, I preferred to observe rather than run my mouth, because Pinkie was more than capable of doing by herself.

Soon after that, the games started, while pretty juvenile by my standards, they did provide great deal of entertainment. Games like pin the tail on the donkey and twister, which I wasn't really good at, and worst it had me more than once, in erotic positions with one or more of the mares. In one particular instance, I found myself sandwiched between Applejack and Fluttershy, my head trapped between their busts, as their bodies rubbed against my skin sending tingles through my body. Pinkie Pie, forever the party animal, wanted to take the game experience up one level by playing a game I feared would come up, truth or dare. (Fan heller - fuck no)

"Not a chance!" I shouted as the girls pleaded; their faces were pouting as I resisted their diabolical scheme. They tried everything from bribes to some minor threats, most of which from Rainbow Dash which fails, Pinkie even went as far as to whimper, I closed my eyes in order not to be effected by it. But then.

"Ooohhh, I have an idea, we'll play rock, paper, sissor for it." Pinkie said and looked at me with her smile again.

"Are you serious?" I asked with a stern face that would say 'That's stupid'.

"Oh come on, that way it will be fair. If you win we will leave you out of this and if we win then you will play it with us." Pinkie said ready her hand and her fist.

"We give you our words. We could however keep asking you all night to come along." Twilight said with a smirk as the other girls seems to smirk as well at me. So as I sigh in defeat.

"Man I can't belive I'm doing this crap." I said in irritation while I prepare my fist and hand. Pinkie giggle and we played rock, paper, scissor for it. After having one point and three draw, Pinkie won with two points. And with that, my fate was sealed.

I had reluctantly given in, sat myself down beside Fluttershy and Rarity as Twilight fetched a bottle. I sigh in disappointment when I have to be apart of this stupid game. Soon I huffed indignantly when Fluttershy ran her hand across my skin, a habit she had picked up after she had noted how smooth and alien it felt.

“Okay girls we all know the rules. There are no rules; anything goes no backing out, deal?” Rainbow dash shouted, she was meet by a chorus of ‘deal’s as I prepared myself for the game. Twilight gave the bottle a hard spin, the bottle’s shape distorted as it became a circular blur, its target unknown. We waited with bated breath. The bottle quickly slowed, its head pointed towards the target, they laughed.

The bottle had landed on Rarity and she looked less than pleased.

“Okay Rarity, truth or dare?” Twilight questioned, her ears flicked up in anticipation.

“Hmmm truth.” she answered as she rubbed her neck nervously.

“What is your most embarrassing nickname?” Twilight watched as Rarity’s face seemed to pale, an impressive accomplishment considering that her fur was white.

She squeaked, barely audible, we asked her to repeat it. Bracing herself, Rarity closed her eyes

“Princess Pumpkin Cheeks.” she hid her face in shame as Applejack and Rainbow Dash lost the plot.

“BWAHAHAHA OH DEAR CELESTIA! PRINCESS PUMPKIN CHEEKS!!!” Rainbow dash howled with laughter, tears streamed down her face as she held her side in an attempt to control her laughter. Applejack was faring no better, her laughs resounding around the room as her hat fell off her head.

The rest of the group giggled and snorted as Rarity glared at them, her face was red as a tomato. The game only got more interesting as the dares and truths got cheekier. Rarity then dared Rainbow Dash put on makeup, which looked good despite her cries of bloody murder. Now that was something I enjoyed very much. I hit my hand in my forhead when I saw the bottle landed on me, a look of malicious crossed Rainbow Dash’s face. She looked from me to Fluttershy, who had resumed her stroking of my head, I have a bad feeling about this.

“I dare Alexander to stay in Twilight’s closet for twenty minutes.” I shrugged at the relatively harmless dare, but sadly she wasn't finished.

“With Fluttershy!” this caused an uproar as several protested, Pinkie Pie laughed agreeing with Rainbow Dash as she tried to egg us on. Fluttershy hid behind her hair, trying to hide her embarrassment as we waited for the judges to make their decision.

"You can't be serious!" I said a little angry while sending death glare at her.

"Sorry, rules are rules. Fluttershy, I hope you don’t mind and Alexander, sorry about her.” Twilight said, after telling her next time they try to pull me into this again I'm going back to the forest. Making that clear, Twilight's ears dropped as Fluttershy nodded, her kind smile never left her face as Dash led us to the assigned cupboard. Luckily we had all had a good couple drinks in us so it wasn't as awkward as it could have been. Fluttershy after a few drinks was far more talkative and far less shy. I was similar to Fluttershy, as in I was far more confident but when I had a few drinks I became more… rowdy.

I had soon found myself stuck in a cramped space, Fluttershy had to bend so she could fit, which resulted in her rear being rubbed up against me as I realized the seriousness of the situation.

‘Aj fan - oh crap’ I mentally cursed; her constant shifting and fidgeting was having an effect on my body. With a bit of hassle Fluttershy turned so her body was facing me, her legs on either side of me. I desperately tried to stop myself from thinking about the mare in here with me.

“It is very cramped in here.” she said, her legs were shaking slightly; the bending had started to hurt her legs. Enough light was filtered into the cupboard so we could see each other. The girls had gone back downstairs continuing the game whilst they waited for the twenty minutes to be up.

Fluttershy’s legs suddenly buckled, this caused her to grind against me, hard, as her breasts engulfed my head. Out of instinct my arms had flailed out and landed on the worst locations. I heard her gasp as I tried to figure out where my hands were. To my horror, one had landed on her flank whilst the other hand was clasped on her left breast. Fluttershy moaned as I gently removed my hands, I pushed my head back to free myself of my fleshy prison.

“Ahm-Alex I.. I... I uhh-ahh,” She went silent instead and pointed down, my eyes followed her indication.

‘HELVETE!! - HELL!!’ I mentally winced as I realized what she was talking about. My member rubbed against her crotch as we both tried to avoid eye contact, humiliation welling up inside me. My mouth went dry as she turned to face me; her face was no longer red. Instead she wore a strange look as I averted my gaze.

I nearly jumped out of my skin when her hand gently grabbed my chin and turned me towards her as she leaned forward, her mouth-watering slightly as her lips brushed against mine. I shivered as cold darting up my back as her lips gently suckled at mine.

Her kiss was gentle and inviting, her lips gently prodded as she requested admission. Against my will, I allowed her access; a moan escaped my mouth as her tongue entered, she played with my tongue while gently grinding against me.

Slowly I felt myself get into the kiss I even attempted to wrestle Fluttershy’s tongue for dominance, quickly resulting in my defeat. My hands darted under her small t-shirt to cradle her soft breasts. I squeezed and fondled gaining small squeals of joy from her as I teased her sensitive nipples. At first awkward, the kiss had quickly relaxed as we grew more confident with our hands, we explored and straddled each other as we tried to please the other.

We had eventually pulled apart, panting. I slowly lowered my body so that I was sitting on the ground; her large frame quickly straddled me as we took it a step farther. My hand snaked down her waist disappearing as it was covered by her pajama bottoms.

Fluttershy whined in pleasure as my hand slowly rubbed her marehood, my fingers partially entering her. She undid the buttons on her shirt revealing her bountiful breasts to me. I gently latched onto one of her nipples, surprise ran through me when I felt liquid splash into my mouth. My taste buds were assaulted by the evident taste of milk, she was lactating.

"Oh Celestia yes! Please go faster." she pleaded. Her moans only spurring me on as she started to undo my belt. Her hand had a firm grip on my member.

"Nejnejnej (Nonono).” I gasped when she started to slowly pump her hand. Sadly, our intimate moment was disturbed by the sound of voices.

“It’s been twenty minutes now, Dash. We have to let them out,” A muffled voice stated from down stairs causing our eyes to widen in horror.

“Yeah, but come on, it's funny, and imagine how freaked out they’ll be.” Rainbow Dash said. Her laughter got louder as she climbed the stairs. I quickly pulled my fingers out, shifting my position as Fluttershy started redoing the buttons on her shirt, in a clear panic. We barely made ourselves presentable before the door was flung open, causing us to cover our eyes as the light blinds us.

"Come on you two, time’s up." Rainbow Dash shouted. Her obnoxious voice causing me slight irritation as Fluttershy blushed heavily.

"Let's not do that again." I said to Fluttershy with a sigh with a mixed of relief and irritation. Not looking at her, I can definetly feel that she is a little sad. Avoiding all eye contact as we descended the stairs. From there the games continued. Fluttershy decided to sitt next to me, secretly rubbing against my body when the others were distracted (trot jag - I think). While the game continued they consumed more alcohol, mostly Pinkie Pie while I avoided all alcohol and prefer alcohol-free apple cider. Truth and dare continued on, all of us enjoying ourselves, the bottle landed on me, to my boredom.

"Truth or dare?" Pinkie Pie cooed. Her eyes filled with mirth as she snickered.

"Dare" I said randomly, taking a sip of apple cider.

"I dare you to make out with Fluttershy in front of us, for fifteen seconds." She said, causing me to spit and cough the apple cider out of my mouth while others gasps and cries of protest as everyone’s expressions changed to horror.

"NÄH NU RÄCKER DET! (THAT'S ENOUCH), this idiocy has gone to far!" I yelled as I got up from the floor, grabbing my sword, coat, all of my stuff and made my way towards the door.

"Where are you going?" Twilight asked worried as Rainbow Dash tried to stop me, but my magic shoved her out of the way and open the door.

"For a walk, a little fresh air and solitude will calm me down." I said and went out, closing the door behind me. It was night and I took a nice walk to atop of a hill, where I sat there. Watching the stars and the shining moon. I was thinking about home, family... friends. I didn't cry, but I feelt huge sadness in me. I was so sad that I can never go back home and have a life. After twelve minutes of thinking I went up and kept walking.

It wasn’t a terribly far walk, just a kilometer or so away. I made great time, even for me. As I approached, I noticed an abundance of small furry creatures scampering about, birds chirping cheerfully, and a few larger animals just relaxing. The atmosphere surrounded this peaceful little cottage felt like it was permeating through my skin, deep into my bones, breaking down every emotional barrier I’d managed to erect to protect myself from deception and the strife of being taken away from everything I cared about. I... I felt cleansed, free from the memories of that jävla (fucking) merchant from the convention. I took a break and lay down on the soft grass ground and unintentionally, went to sleep.

As I snapped out of my sleep something was wrong. I looked around and guest what I saw. (silence). VAD I HELA... (WHAT THE...) I saw a bear laying to the right me, a big black dog lying on my left side, something soft under my head (which turned out to be a fox) and a menagerie of weasels, ferrets, and the occasional wild cat covering most of my body. I was on a verge of panic but stood still, how i helvete (in hell) can I be surrounded by predators who can kill me? All I could do was lie down for awhile longer, which wouldn’t hurt anyone; after all, the animals were all soft and warm. I felt like I’d barely closed my eyes when I heard a certain someone’s characteristic feather soft voice.

“O-oh my!” exclaimed Fluttershy, “Alexander? Why are you sleeping on Mr. Foxy? And Bearett? And-” I interrupted

“I have no idea. I was walking towards a cabin near here to see who lived there. I was taking a napp and then next thing I know I’m on the ground covered in animals.”

“O-oh. Are you okay? D-do you need a-any help?” she asked.

“I wouldn’t mind being able to stand. I don’t really wanna disturb them though” I said.

“Y-you won’t. They’re all awake...” she told me.

At Fluttershy's mention of their conscious state, I heard about a dozen groans of various timbres and the animals that were on me scurried over the larger fellows that were around me. After my body was cleared of fuzz, I sat up, turned around saying thank you and looked Fluttershy in the eyes. It was hard to tell her expression since half of her face was covered by her hair, but I could feel that she was concerned for some reason.

The bear lumbered away after nudging me with its head, which I returned by rubbing it’s ears. The fox and I nodded to each other. I’m pretty sure the animals around here are sentient, if not sapient, which is pretty cool. I expected the massive dog to follow, but when I sat up, it just stuck to my side. Upon closer investigation, I found out that I had been sleeping next to one of the most amazing wolves I’d ever seen. Helt häftig! (Awsome!). I may have been a bit startled by this fact, but I reasoned that if it hadn’t eaten me while I was out cold, it probably wouldn’t eat me now. Still, I had to know one thing.

“So, Fluttershy, what brings you to this neck of the woods? Are you visiting too?” I asked her.

“U-um… A-actually I live here… That’s my house…” She said, pointing to the cottage. I should have known; the whole place had a Fluttershy-esque vibe to it, now that I wasn’t being assaulted by repressed emotions.

“Your house?” She nodded. “I’m guessing you like animals.” Another nod. “Can I ask why you keep a bear and a wolf as company?” I asked. Even though I like animals, all I know is that predators would kill you out of instinct or nature.

Fluttershy blushed. “W-well… I found Bearett as a cub and kept him here until we could find his mother,” Fluttershy looked sad for a moment, casting a glance toward the shade where Bearett had settled, “I-I found her…” She shook her head to clear her thoughts.
“Moona found me a few years ago when I was lost in the forest, looking for Chippy the Chipmunk. I-I got attacked by a Teumessian Fox-” she said but I interrupted her.

A what now?" I wonder.

“ A-a Teumessian Fox… One of Mr. Foxy’s relatives…” She clarified. She looked to me nervously before I caught the hint and gestured for her to continue. I could feel Moona lying down against my leg. Which makes me kinda like her even more.

"M-Moona jumped in and saved me… She followed me back and she’s been with me ever since…” Fluttershy explained.

I looked down to the aforementioned wolf with more than a little respect. If the animals here were, in fact, sentient, then Moona knew the risks of fighting. I could appreciate the nobility of such an action.

"Huh, seems like you were lucky that the great Moona stepped in, Flutters” I said and since Moona heard me calling her great, she came to my face and started licking me for appreciation.

"A-Alex?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yes?" I said.

"Have you ever had a pet?” She asked causing Moona's ears perked up. I knew where this was going to already but I played along.

"Only once. Back home to my world I had a family cat, Max. He died, how is a mystery. Ever since his death, I never got another pet again." I told her with a sad tone. I really missed my funny pet cat, Max. Fluttershy seems to notice my sad face and Moona were showing some sympathy for me.

Fluttershy held my hand and offer me to stay at her cottage for the night, which I accepted, Moona accompanied us. Soon, we sat down on a couch, drank tea as I told her about my family, friends and all the time I had on earth before the merchant. She and the girls, hell even the entire village, didn't like me walking around with a sword in my waist, since Equestria's military was the only ones who carries weapons. But after my explanation about the Elderstahl (which the ponies misspelled it to Elderstar) they are ok about me carry it, but I will have to explain that to the princesses in order to convince them to let me keep it.

I sighed as I grew tired by the night and tried to get comfy. To my suprise, Fluttershy lifted me up with her arms, eyeing me as she affectionately held me in her arms taking me upstairs to her bed, she placed me down next to her. Fluttershy’s angelic smile accompanied her stunning eyes as she brought me close, her hands manipulating the muscles in my back, soothing them as I gently stroked her gorgeous wings. She gently asked me to put Elderstahl aside, which I compiled.

Fluttershy made the first move, she nervously positioning herself so that she was over my member, her eyes locked with mine as she precariously lowered herself, whimpering gently as I penetrated. Her walls tightened, which I can't find the logic of it.

My face took on an unhealthy red hue as a guttural groan escaped my lips. I tried to calm her in the hopes that she would loosen her death grip on me as I caressed her grandiose wings. I felt my body freeze as she sat atop me, fully hilted as she quivered, something running down my leg, I stopped in confusion.

Looking down, I gasped as blood slowly trickled from Fluttershy, her eyes tearing up as I instinctively held her close, my hands stroking her hair as I gave her time to adjust. I waited for her to get used to the feeling and go at her pace, her pleasure taking priority over mine.

I was shocked that she was a virgin and that she allowed me to take it. I felt like it was kind of rushed, considering that we had only been friends for about a week but I pushed this away, too late to do anything now.

“Ah, please be gentle.” She whispered, her face flushed as her walls slowly loosened, I started to lightly thrust, rubbing her breasts gently as she started to move in rhythm with me. Despise the fact that I am strong enough break a hole on the wall with one fist, I still allowed myself to be dominated by her, Jag vet inte varför (I don't know why).

As soon as lust and pleasure overpowered her reasoning, Fluttershy was slamming down onto me as I grunted, I hoped that she wouldn't get too aggressive.

Still letting her take charge, she was still riding me and nuzzling me as our lips meet in rapid succession becoming increasingly more passionate with each meeting. Her leg was surprisingly heavy causing me to slightly put my hands on them to keep them from crushing me.

“Ah harder, please harder I’m so close.” She whined, grabbing the back of my head as she forced my head between her breasts, her eyes half closed as her tongue lolled to one side in

Pressure started to build up as my thrusts strengthened, Fluttershy clenched tightly as she finally hit her peak, her body tensing slightly before going limp, her gasps filling the small room as I swiftly followed suit. Releasing my load inside of her, I collapsed on my back on the bed while she layed on me in a warm embrace. Smiling awkwardly at each other, sweat running down my body as she tenderly nuzzled me; her fur was damp as her wings tenderly wrapped around me.

“Fluttershy, I'm so sorry, I really really am, you should have lost your virginity to someone special, not to someone you've only known for a week. Especially not someone like me, Jag är så ledsen (I'm so sorry)."I said, guilt gripping at my conscious as I turned my head away in shame. I winced as her hand grabbed my head forcing me to look into her eyes

“Now you listen here mister, I willingly had sex with you. Do you regret sleeping with me? Don’t you find me attractive?” She asked whimpering as my eyes widened in horror.

“Fluttershy, you are beautiful, and this is literally my first time, I don't know what you could possibly see in me.” I stated honestly, looking into her stunning eyes as her arm snaked around my waist bringing me closer to her

"Alexander, you are without a doubt one of the kindest ponies I have ever meet and your scent drives me crazy,” she said causing me to... Vänta lite! (Wait a minute!)...

"Scent? Vad fan (the fuck) are you talking about?" I asked, she dosen't under stand Swedish but know what I was asking.

"Don't you know that you have a scent? It reminded me off the cookies my mother use to make when I was a filly, but also had a hint of roses. It’s enticing and made me crazy whenever I was around you.” She said. Leaving me to my thoughts as she settled down, her eyes closing as her breathing softened. Soon her gentle snoring was all that filled the room as I reflected on her words.

"Vad för doft är det hon pratar om, jag kan inte möjligtvis ha en lockande doft (What scent is she talking about, I can not possibly have an enticing smell)." I said to myself in my thoughts, my eyes starting to strain as Fluttershy’s fur acting as an effective makeshift blanket. I sighed as the rising and falling off her chest slowly rocked me of too sleep.

It would have succeded if not for...

"Fluttershy, we still ca-AAHHHHHHH!!!” The piercing shriek of Twilight (who came from the door) was by far least pleasant way to wake up; we exploded out of bed landing in a heap as we looked at Twilight who face was green with revulsion.

“VAD I HELA HIS- (WHAT IN THE-)" my words died in my throat as I realized the state that Fluttershy and I were in, our bodies completely undressed (Faaan då - Daaamn it), our eyes shifted over to the bed where several moist stains could be seen on the mattress.

“Whut in tarnation is goin' on down ther- WHAT THE HAY!?” I winced as Applejack appeared, her face blanching at the sight of us, we nervously chuckled, looking at each other as the thundering off hoofs could be heard above.

Rarity, forever the drama queen, promptly fainted as we hastily tried to cover ourselves; Rainbow Dash barged in her eyes becoming pin pricks, she snorted in rage turning towards me as Fluttershy protectively stepped in the way.

I quickly used a spell to put all of our clothes on us. Nobody notice but I could see Moona comming from behind to see what's all the commotion.

“Fluttershy, what have you done?” Twilight demanded as Fluttershy winced at the harshness in her voice.

“Twilight, I um-can um-explain this.” she said meekly squeaking as Twilight growled at her.

“I can’t believe you would do this!” She hissed causing me to growl as I stepped forward, I could not allow her to take all the blame for something I am a part of, there is no honor in it.

"Stopstopstop, don't blame her completely! I'm equally guilty and singling her out is a complete betrayal of friendship!” I snarled. Venom dripping from my voice as Twilight mentally winced with each word.

“B-but you are only a colt.” she tried to defend.

"Colt? No, do I look like a equine to you!? Not to mention I’m an adult?” I snapped, watching as her face change to one of confusion.

“What? But you’re only twenty three, the same age as the Sweetie Bell and Apple Bloom.” She responded, confusion on both ends.

“VA?! (WHAT?!), are you assuming she had sex with someone under age, in my world humans can legally have sex at sixteen.” I countered, leaving an awkward silence as we waited for someone to break the tension.

“HELLO CITIZENS, THOU PRINCESS HAS ARRIVED TO SPEAK TO THE CREATURE!” A voice roared. Causing everyone in the room to jump as the noise nearly deafened us. (Vad i Valhall - What in Valhalla) I watched in dismay as a blue Alicorn appeared in the room, standing a head above everyone. Her color and mane were different but her facial features instantly recognizable as I stared with bloody huge eyes.

"Princess Luna?" I asked.

Chapter 3

Tusan! (d'oh)

"Princess Luna?" I asked.

"Yes, thou is correct. We are Princess Luna, raiser of the moon, and Co-Ruler of all Equestria, What be thou full name be creature?" Luna asked with sincere curiosity.

"Alexander Hall, I am a human, specifically homo sapien, ethnicity sweden and most of all; I'm a displaced." I presented myself as.

"A-a displaced?" Luna asked out of curiosity. I explained about being displaced from your homeworld into another and being stuck there forever all because of that förbannade (goddamned) merchant who's selling toy which would become the actual objects.

"That's interesting. We would like to ask many questions about thee race and society. Also if we can, we could find a way to send thou back home." she offered. While it is kind of her I know that it is not possible.

"You honor me with this help offering. But it is not possible." everyone was confused as I continued "It is said that once you been send to another dimension, you are stuck there forever." once I said that. Everyone, including Luna, was shocked and saddened.

"I see... we are sorry for thou faith in our world... *sniff* but also... *sniff,sniff*" Luna said, as she looked very heartbroken. I took a step or two towards her and then... AJAJAJ yelping as her hands shot out and roughly grabbed me as I was brought into a near bone crushing hug. A stifled sob escaped her throat as her eyes watered.

“WE BEG THINE FORGIVENESS FOR OUR MONSTROUS ACTS! WE KNOW WHAT HAPPENED WHEN WE MET THEE AS NIGHTMARE MOON! WE REALLY, REALLY BEG FOR THINE FORGIVENESS!" She shouted, her voice shaking the foundation of the building as I winced, a loud buzzing filling my ear as I tried to escape her death grip. When she refused to release me, I sighed.

I alla fall är hon tillräcklig hederligt nog att ta ansvar (At least she is honorable enough to take responsibility).

"You have no need for this sadness. For the truth is, Nightmare Moon wasn't even close of doing what she was trying to do. Before I meet her, I summoned strong familiars and they held her long enough for the elements to defeat her. In other word, you have done me no wrong princess." I said trying to encourage her. And it worked. The princess eventually allowed me my body back, luckily unbroken, as she blushed and smiled awkwardly as we spoke.

"We are glad that thou are not hateful toward us. Although our sister told us to come to thee to make sure thou do no harm to the ponies of Equestria." Luna explained but I was still confused.

"What reason could I possibly have to cause trouble?" I asked.

"There is a strict rule to our subjects about carrying weapons." Luna explained as she turned her eyes on Elderstahl on my waist. As I notice her and the girl's stare at it I put my hand protectively on Elderstahl.

"You know partner, you should definitely give that sword over so that nopony would be afraid of you." Applejack suggested as others agreed. But I protest.

"No. This weapon is a corrupter, a seeker of death! It would be unwise to hand it over. Elderstahl is a sword with a mind of it's own and therefore it will possess all except the owner. If I give it to anyone else, the end of all existence would be happening!" I try to reason with them in order for me to keep the sword. They all looked confused at my talking.

"Are thou saying that it is a magic sword?" Luna asked.

"Pfff, yeah right, just an excuse to keep it around, huh?" Rainbow Dash spatt. Förbannade häst kärring! (fucking horse bitch!)

"It is." I said as I pulled Elderstahl alittle enough for the others to see the demonic fires comming from that sword. Conviced them that as long as I carry the sword, it will not harm anyone.

Luna, överaskande (surprisingly), agreed to let me keep the sword, but she need to inform Celestia that I was safe and to be treated as a citizen of Equestria whilst she would convice Celestia to allow me to walk around with Elderstahl.

Not that it is important but still, even Luna misspelled my sword to Elderstar.

Sadly after Luna teleported away, a new problem arose. The earlier incident with Fluttershy and me, we started the most uncomfortable conversation of my life. Attans sablar! (Dang dammit!)

I learned that sex was not nearly as strict as it was in my world and that having sex with someone after knowing them for one day was not uncommon, never mind one week. Unfortunately the topic of my age and sadly human mating came up as I mentally groaned.

“So Alexander, I've been meaning to ask you about your species mating cycle,” Twilight queried, her face perturbed as I hesitantly explained.

“As I told you before my species are referred to as humans or Homo sapiens, our species are considered fully grown at eighteen but can engage in sexual activity at sixteen,” I briefed going into detail about the roles that humans played and other important facts.

“How good are you in bed and how long do you last?” Rainbow dash asked while chuckling as her friends berated her. That was sadly ignored as she waited to gauge my reaction.

“(angry sigh), why don't you ask miss Fluttershy. I’m quite sure she can describe the quickie we had last night,” I said, feeling slightly guilty for bringing Shy in as Dash’s laughter ceased a look of shock replacing her smile. Luckily, Fluttershy was not affronted but the mention of it being a quickie shocked her.

“Wait, that was a quickie? But we were at it for about ten minutes!” Fluttershy said, squeaking as she realized what she had said, causing the room to once again go silent until I said.

"Yeah, so?" in confusion.

"You're meaning to tell me that a quickie for you is ten minutes?” Rainbow asked, her eyes glowing slightly as she smiled.

“How do you last so long? I mean, from what the books says, normal stallions last about forty seconds,” Twilight said uncomfortably.

"First of all the male version of human is Man not stallion. Second this was literally my first sex so I have no idea how long I can totally last. Third humans have evolved from a species where sex was viewed as a type fun. Humans can build up great stamina and last several rounds before tiring. Most humans can go from three to seven rounds depending,” I said with a bore tone before shivering as I felt the stares of the mares on me. Fluttershy comfortingly squeezed my hand, allowing me to relax as her reassurance helped stem my embarrassment.

We happily chatted, finding out about customs and culture so there could be no miscommunication in the future.

When I looked at my watch, it was 23.57

"As nice as this conversation is, I'm tire and I need to sleep, don't you ladies?" I asked politely and they agreed. I looked at my right below and saw Moona laying there still looking at me.

"Oh, and Fluttershy." I said getting her attention.

"Remeber when you asked me if I ever had a pet?" I asked. She and the girls looked confused but it looks like Moona knows what I am going on with this.

"Yes?" she said nervously.

"Will it be fine if I bring myself to the treehouse with a new pet with me?" I asked in riddle. Fluttershy looked supprised but Moona's tail was wagging quickly.

"A pet? You? hahaha, what animal would want to be your pet?" Dash was asking with a mocking tone. I turn to Moona and kneeled down next to her.

"What do you say, Moona? Would you be willing?" I asked while I already have a hunch. Moona bounced, barked and licked (my face) happily for me asking her to be my pet. Applejack and Rarity was surprised, Dash was not pleased about it and Fluttershy was happily smiling. I found Moona's happy mood amusing before I turn to Twilight asking her about letting Moona and I stay in her guest room until we have a house of our own. Which, to my enjoyment, she agreed.

Three days after dumheterna (the stupidities), I was spending most of my time with Moona. Going for walks, learning new and more magic spells, and playing with the wolf to catch flying sticks, using my familiar wolves for Moona to practice her combat skills. Spending time with Moona was the funniest time of my life here in Equestria. I would normally go look for a jobb, but thanks to my geomancy and it's combination with my skyrim Alteration magic I could turn soild rocks into gold and reshape them into Equestrian currency, Bits, so I have what I need to buy food for me and Moona and get me some new clothes. Twilight informed me about the Princesse's decision of letting me keep my sword. I would be allowed to carry Elderstahl around on the condition that I would have a house cesses and a watcher to report them about all my activities. I was glad that I could get a house of my own, but the watcher cause me to be nervous. My instincts tells me about having my "Watcher" as a roommate. Twilight explains that a watcher is like a bodyguard to someone with royal employment and that the watcher would ¨watch¨ and guard me, and see to my well being but they would report to the royals, but something tells me that the princesses wouldn't choose just anyone to be my watcher, they want someone who can take me down if I choose to go lose. To get prepared I used my magic to enhance my own muscles to be more stronger, my strength, endurance, stamina, etc. have increased so that I won't have to rely on magic and sword alone. Because of my mass enhancements I now looked like a teenage *Captain America*.

One day I took Moona with me for a walk enjoying the warm glow of the sun as I reflected on my brief time here.

“Pssst, Pssst, Alex come here.” I heard someone whisper. Spotting Pinkie I waved, confused why Pinkie made rapid gestures to come over. Moona and I looked at each other in confusion before we jogged over, I swore as her hand lashed out puling me in as the door was shut.

“Alright vad i helvete (what the hell) is going on?” I whispered as the others looked at me in fear.

“There is a strange pony out there,” Applejack whispered as my eyebrow rose in disbelief.

“Who, where?" I deadpanned, looking at them in confusion.

"Her!" Pinkie hissed poiting at the window as I looked. There, in the middle of the street, was a mare that was dressed in a cloak that covered her body but left her legs exposed, my eye caught the pattern of white and black.

‘Hon är en Zebra.’ '(She's a Zebra).' I mentally noted amazed as I gently pried Pinkie off of me sneakily making my way out as she burst into song about the zebra being evil. Skitprat (Bollocks)#this is British english#. Moona and I walked to her, I coughed purposely announcing my presence as the woman whirled around, her eyes momentarily going wide before in a calm voice stating. ”What a unique creature you could be, still very attractive, I can see.” Her voice was soft, and sounded distinctively foreign compared to the ponies accidents here.

“Greetings I'm Alexander Hall and this is Moona (Moona happily barked). I apologize for the lack of ponies, they seem to have a xenophobic idiocy in their heads that you are a monster,” I said sticking out a hand as she smiled accepting it.

“Zecora is my name and as some say rhyming is my game,” she said, I was amazed as I said that I could see that.

"Miss Zecora, it is an honor to meet you and I would like to welcome you to Ponyville like you I am fairly new here too. I hope you don't mind if I speak to you its just some have unfriendly labeled you a monster and I wish to correct that” I stated my eyes slightly narrowing at the building where the girls were hiding, Twilight would hopefully speak some sense into them.

“By all means it is my pleasure, speak we can at our leisure,” She said motioning for me to follow her as we departed, the looks of horror Pinkie Pie and the rest of their faces causing me to roll up my eyes as I followed the strange Zebra.

We walked for about half an hour, making our way through the thick plant life and leafs that flooded the forest floor. We arrived at a small hut, which I assumed was her home as she beckoned me in. Her home put me in mind of a voodoo shop since the walls were lined with strange and in some cases creepy masks and a large cauldron was nestled in the middle with a mint green smoke slowly rising. She indicated to a chair. I flinched as a large rat scurried past my leg, darting into one of the many empty cauldrons, as I decided to keep my feet off the ground.

“Please friend, ignore the pests, for none too often I have guests,” Zecora chuckled as she placed her cloak on the wall causing my eyes to widen. It was revealed that she wore little more than ragtag pieces of cloth barely covering her private areas, I manage to shake my head quickly off my gawking. I was lucky that she didn’t notice as she sat down, her eyes brimming with curiosity her hands clasping mine.

“Tell me my friend of your life, feel free to skip its strife,” she inquired making herself comfortable as I filled her in.

We talked for hours about our homes, traditions and other aspects of each other’s lives. Zecora was sympathetic towards my victimization in the comic con by that merchant, patting me on the shoulder as I smiled. Zecora told me about her profession as a healer and how her family had a long history of shamans and healers. Zebrica was the name of her country. She told me of the many races that lived there and the history of her country. I told her about my world telling her of our accomplishments and how we used technology to make up for our more vulnerable bodies. As she showed me her talents of shamanism and alchemy, I showed her my ability with magic and Elderstahl.

Soon night started to fall and Zecora walked me and Moona back, chatting idly as we followed the moonlit path. I tried not to gaze at her admiring beauty in the moonlight, her ample chest more than a distraction, aldrig i livet skulla jag vara ett pärvo (Never would I ever be a pervert). Zecora must have noticed my struggle as she lightly giggled but took no further action.

“Hey, what are you doing with Alex!” a brash voice bellowed, causing Zecora to freeze while I and Moona was startled as a cyan blur shot past us, blocking our path. An enraged Rainbow Dash glared at Zecora.

“You better not have hurt him or I’ll-" Raindow Dash was interrupted by an aggressive wolf who bark and growl at her. The rest of the six showed up their faces all showing concern as they scowled at Zecora. I saw Zecora’s eyes widen.

“Beware! Beware you pony folk! Those leaves of blue are not a joke,” Zecora said causing my eyebrow to rise as I spotted the blue flowers. Zecora retreated and disappeared into the darkness as the girls ran forward, their hurried footsteps sending the flowers everywhere as they started babbling.

“Are y’all okay?” Applejack asked as Fluttershy fussed over me, her hands skillfully checking for any injuries.

“She didn’t hurt you did she?” Twilight asked. Her stare scrutinized me as I rolled my eyes.

“Stop stop stop stop, ladies I am fine! Zecora’s is just a friendly healer!" I soothed as they accompanied me back, their protectiveness touching, if slightly overbearing at times. Moona notice my disfomort so she tried to shove the ponies away from me which I am very grateful for.

“Hey girls you go on ahead, I want to have a private word with Alex." Rainbow Dash said, eying me as the others hesitantly agreed although curious as to why she wanted me but politely went on ahead.

“What's this really about?" I asked as I stood with Moona, watching as her wings shuffled while she fidgeting, refusing to meet my eyes.

“You scared us today,” she said her tone cold as I tried to contain my temper.

“Seriös!? (seriously!?) I don't need any permission go anywhere I want!" I said as I am annoyed.

“UH listen here monkey! Next time you decided to wander off I will make you sorry,” She growled raising her fist as she took a menacing step forward. But Moona was having none of that, so once again she growl angrily, causing Rainbow Dash to back off a little.

"As an adult human being, I will do, think, say and go where ever I want and there is nothing you can do about it, do I make myself clear käring!? (bitch!?)" I said with much anger in me. Rainbow was so provoked by my tone, she stalked forward her eyes on fire as she try to roughly grab me by the scruff of my neck. Before she could touch me, Moona take action, two inches close Moona almost bited Rainbow cause her to fly up to avoid it. Quickly I use my telekinesis to grab her and throw her down on those blue flowers. She looked up to me with fury in her eyes, but stood still since she knows she would be no match against Moona and my magic.

"We're done here." I started to walk only to see Moona still growling at Rainbow. "C'mon girl." I said as Moona and I walked back out of the forest, while Rainbow Dash followed us flying, not trying to do anything.

As we exit the forest, Rainbow flew back to her home as Moona and I went back to Twilight's library. As we went inside, Twilight was organizing her books. Notice us she came towards me with a worried face.

"How is everything? What did Rainbow wanted to talk to you about?" she asked worried about me.

"Rainbow tried to armstrong me about not going any where without letting you ladies know. My magic and Moona showed her that we do not take kindly to violence towards us." I said and Moona barked of support.

"I... I.. I'm sure she jus- where are you going?" she asked while I was on my way upstairs.

"To the guest room, I'm tired. Twilight, do you believe in these false accusations and lies about Zecora? I was talking to her and she has a heart of gold. She's just different." I asked her, still disturbed about how the village treat her.

"I don't know why ponies would look at her like that. But it's only stupid gossip and rumors. I'm sure we can clear that up soon." She said with confidence.

"I hope you're right Twilight, I hope your right. I know you would like her." I said.

After we said good night to each other, I and Moona went to the guest room. I locked the door and we hit the bed and went to sleep.

*Next Day*

As the sun begin to shine to my eyes. Annoyed but it did worked to wake me up. I stretched out arms to relif my tireness. Before I could get out of bed, I felt something resting on my lap. I looked down and saw Moona sleeping with me. "Hehehe, jag är verkligen glad att ha dig (Hehehe, I'm really glad that I have you)." I said quietly as I smiled and stroked Moona's head, Her action in the forest and here has proven her to be a loyal friend to me and I could not have asked for anyone better. Later on Moona and I heard a noise of someone sounds worried over something. Moona and I looked at each other in confusion before we rushed out of the door to find out what is going on.

"No no no no no no! None of these books have a cure! Huh, there has to be a real reason for this. An illness? An allergy!?" I saw Twilight stressed her eyes blood shot as her horn, for some bloody reason, limply lolled from side to side comically.

"What's going on there!?" I asked worried from the stairs. Twilight saw me and Moona rushing from downstairs.

"I don't know. I woke up this morning and found my horn turned like this. I don't know what could be the real cause to this!" She said in a panic tone.

"A curse!" Spike said with a green book in his hands.

"I said a real cause. Something that points on something real!" she stated.

"How about this one?" Spike showed Twilight a green book with a light green plant at the front page.

"What's this?" I asked.

"Supernaturals? Spike the word 'supernatural' referred to things like ghost, spirits and zombies. Which makes us believe in curses, this book is just a bunch of howies." She said not thinking that that book could help.

"Don't judge a book by it's cover Twilight, for all we know this mess could be-" I tried to say but was interrupted by a funny sound.

"Ah pfurse!" I looked behind me and saw Pinkie Pie with her tounge streched out with blue spots. Vad fan!? (What the hell!?)

"A purse? How could it be a purse?" Spike asked stupidly.

"Pinkie? What happened?" Twilight asked worried.

Aaand Pinkie talks with spitting and drooling which made Spike wet.

"Hey, say it, don't spray it, Pinkie!" He demanded before we heard a crash outside the treehouse. We saw Rainbow Dash crashing to the window.

"She try to say- ow- Zecora- oh!- she slapped us all out with a- ow!- curse!" Rainbow Dash keep saying while crashing around.

"I'm afraid I have to agree." I heard Rarity's voice behind me and saw her so comically hairy.

"I hate to say I told ya so, Twilight, but I told ya so!" we saw Applejack call out to Twilight, but she is so small like an ant that her sister Appleblom had to carry her in her shoulder.

"It's a curse, I tells ya!" Applejack shouted.

"Skitprat! (Bollocks!) This is too stupid to be a terrible curse!" I shouted since to my eyes they are so comically ridiculous.

"But... Fluttershy seems just fine!" Twilight looked at her.

"Yes! there dosen't seems to be a thing wrong with her, or Alex!" Rarity said while Fluttershy was silent.

"Fluttershy are you ok?" Twilight asked but Fluttershy looked away.

"Is there something wrong with you?" Twilight asked as Fluttershy nob but was still quiet.

"Would you care to tell us?" Twilight was getting annoyed and Fluttershy was still quiet.

"Sooo... you're not gonna tell us?" Twilight asked and the quiet Fluttershy nob.

"Yes you're not or yes you will?" Twilight asked as Fluttershy shook her head, still quiet and then little Applejack ran on the table comming to her.

"GOOD gravy girl! What's wrong with you?" she shouted. There was a silence for a while until...

"I don't wanna talk about it." Fluttershy finaly says something... with a jäkla (bloody) masculine voice!!

Spike snorts, then bursts out laughing.

"This is hilarious! [laughs] Look at them Alex! We got: Hairity, Rainbow Crash, Spitty Pie, Apple Teeny, Flutterguy, and... uh... I got nothin'... Twilight Sparkle. I mean you and I can't work with that." Spike said to me.

"I agree that they all look silly, but nothing explains what is the cause of all this." I said worried.

"We all know that no good zebra, is behind all this!" Applejack squeaked.

"That's rubbish Applejack, Zecora is a kindhearted healer, she specializes in making potions to cure illness, stop being so bloody xenophobic,” I said offended by her accusing Zecora.

“Don’t you use your fancy words on me.” she grumbled pacing back and forth as her sister watched a wicked gleam in her eye.

"As long as you act moronically I'll use my fancy words on you as much as I like!" I said pointing out on Applejack which she didn't like. Everyone was put forward an argument, Twilight and I sadly being the only ones that defended Zecora as the others brushed us off. Out of the corner of my eye I watched as Apple Bloom discreetly left, causing me to smirk as I decided to follow. Used my hand to tell Moona to come along. The filly was roughly about my size until my enhancements made me two heads taller than her. She seems not to notice me and we soon came to the Everfree forest, the filly hesitantly stopping as she shuddered.

"Hello Applebloom." I said as I approach her and she got startled.

"Alex? y- you where..." she began to be nervous.

"No need to be alarmed, I know where you're going to, and it's actually a good idea. If anyone can help them get better Zecora can. I'm comming with you." I ensured her as she sigh in relif.

We both, with Moona, began to talk to each other while we strode though the potentially lethal forest. Until.

"Stop right there you two!" someone shouted and got us startled. We soon saw little Applejack on Applebloom's head.

"No more stupidity, you two turn around right now!" she ordered us but we smirked.

"No." Applebloom said which shocked Applejack.

"No?! You can't ignore a direct order from your big sister!" We both began to laught as Applebloom placed her on a branch her smile widening as she leisurely strolled away.

"Hehehe. Sorry, Applejack, but I'm the big sister now." she said as we continue our marry way.

"Good one!" I said for it was funny. We walked until we meet Zecora.

"Greetings Zecora." I said causing Zecora to notice me with a warm smile.

“Ah my friend, I'm glad you here, who's with you there?" she asked. I presented Applebloom to Zecora as we explained what we're here for. We chatted as we walked, Zecora filling me in on Poison Joke, a flower that liked to play relatively harmless jokes. Strangely it hadn't affected me, jag vet inte varför (I don't know why) maybe because I wasn't from this world. Apple Bloom, to my surprise, was surprisingly book smart, her knowledge and understanding leaving me speechless at points. Despite her being the same age as me her mind set was still very much a child and that meant that she was still very naive in certain aspects.

I was sent to retrieve a couple of the poison joke flowers due to my resistance, Moona was acting as my bodyguard, luckily we ran into no bother as I tenderly plucked the exotic flowers. Placing them in a satchel provided by Zecora I and Moona made our way back the peaceful air undisturbed, or so I had thought. As we approached Zecora’s home we heard the sounds of struggling and yelps of pain as I began to panic. Tearing down the path Moona and I sprinted into the thresh hold my eyes ablaze as the occupants shrieked in fear.

Realizing that it was only the girls I was relieved but Moona knew better so she rushed in, growling and barking to protect Zecora. I was taking aback by their looks of fear.

"Vad i helvete (what the hell) is wrong with you ladies!" I shouted in shock and annoyance.

“My friend the fire in your eyes gave us quite the surprise,” Zecora said making me realize that I had startled them, my brash reaction to the situation having the subtlety of a bull in a china shop.

“Oh, my apologies I wa..." I was interrupted by the mess inside the house and Twilight blushing furiously as the rest awkwardly shuffled about.

“You didn’t.” I groaned as their embarrassed looks confirmed my suspicions. I sighed irately as I explained the situation to them.

Luckily Zecora had been able to whip up another batch of the remedy, kindly curing them despite the fact they had nearly destroyed her home. After the girls had apologized and politely been kicked out, Moona and I stayed behind to help Zecora clean the mess. Luckily nothing of value had been destroyed and fortunately we had been able to save many of the potions and vials.

“Thank you for solving the miscommunication, you have my appreciation,” Zecora nodded her calm demeanor pleasant as I helped her move the pots over to their original place the house now back to its original state.

I and Moona walked Apple Bloom back as she had decided to stay and help us clean up. She talked about her life on the farm and about harvesting apples. She also explained to me in great detail how important a cutie mark was and why she wanted hers so badly.

After the whole event and Appebloom went home. I return to spend time with Moona until Spike came to us on a run.

"Hey Alex(huff), there you are!(huff)" Spike said taking heavy breathing.

"Hello there Spike, something going on?" I asked out of curiosity.

"Twilight(huff) send me to(huff) get you cause(huff)... You're watcher is here!" Spike finnished.

Chapter 5

Watcher part 2: Betrayal

"Wwww- what's all this about?" I asked in half panic as the two got up and walked over me, giving their hips a little sway. My body was heating up a little, and I knew what they were planning. The two lit the candles around the room, letting off a relaxing scent. As they came closer, Night was coiling her arms around my neck as she hugged me and nuzzling my head.

"Do you remember when we spoke about strengthening you're stamina through physical training?~" Night Blossom asked lustfully as the two sisters crawled onto the bed and the two sandwiched me from in front and from behind.

"Iii- if I didn't know better I'll say you two were informed about it!" I was shaking as helvete (hell) while Night Blossom used her magic to harden my manhood.

"Consider it both service and favour, not only do you get your special treatment but we will also help with your training. Aaaannd we finally will get pleased by a stallion who can last for hours. you'll be a prefect help for us too.~" Aloe whispered as she and Lotus massaging my chest and my shoulders. Night Blossom just finnished up making my member hard and tall, so she came close to my face.

"Go on then ladies, give this stud the best (giggle) training in his life.~" Night Blossom said before she shoved her mouth into mine and gently pushed me down on the bed as the spa sisters were sucking and taking turns blowing me. Night keept her lips into mine as her tongue were dominating my whole mouth. Now Lotus straddled me as Aloe helped guide my big member towards her wet folds. Lotus quickly lowered herself and her marehood swallowing my member. She gave a squeal and moan of delight as I bottomed out in her and Jag kunnde se härifrån (I could see from here) a bulge on her toned stomach. Aloe looking at it in awe and with lustful eyes as her sister started to bounce up and down on my lap.

As my hands, without my control, grab her hips to thrust deeper into her (with Aloe's 'assistance'), Night separated our lips from each other and pressed her left breast nipple into my mouth.

"Go on, big colt, milk give you energy and nutrients to make your body more healthy~ Now suck and grow.~" Night Blossom said with much lust and moan in her voice as I complied. Her milk have a strawberry milkshake like taste. While I continue to suck on Night's titt she moan and purred in pleasure while Aloe giggled as she watched. Just in the nick of time when Night removed her breast from my mouth, I was ready to blow into Lotus and that's what I did. Shooting my load inside the squealing mare that was riding me for who-knows-how-long. She put her hands on her stomach and moaned as I was feeling her to the brim and beyond. Her eyes rolled back in her head and she slumped backwards in a daze, her sister, Aloe caught her and helped her remove herself from my member. But as soon as Aloe layed her sister down on the right side of the bed to rest, she quickly straddled me and impaled herself on my still hard member.

Just after a whole hour of nonstop pleasuring the horny mare and layed her on the left side of the bed, I took a few breathing moments until Night Blossom crawled on top of me and kissed me hard and deeply, her toung quickly went inside my throat. After a moment she broke the kiss and licked my left eye seductively.

"You are getting better and better every turn. You have no idea how happy I am for you.~" she speak lovely with a perveted smile on her face.

She pulls me upp and put her hand around my neck and gave me a passionate kiss. Her tongue was invading mouth as both our tongue battle for dominance but she always wins. Night Blossom giggled as she then placed my head between her breasts and locked her legs around my waist, her horn glows as she slowly guides my own member towards her inviting marehood, she smiles as she makes sure it is right on its mark. To help out I put my hands on her asscheeks for encouragement, for that we both moaned as I hilted. The more my member enters her the more tighter she hugs me with her arms, legs; even nuzzling me more closely as she was having a mini orgasm from my tip that went past her cervix.

As she shudder and quiver with her insides clamped down around my member. Her horn glows for support as she moves her hips and slams my pelvis, as I can still hear her cute squealing and feeling her having another orgasm. She speeds up her riding as she moaned, squealed and loved every single lovemaking moment she recive. As she slams her marehood to my member harder and faster almost hitting my pelvis every 3rd of a second. I was strong enough to make her have multiple orgasms in a row, trying to strengthening my own endurance and of course try to strengthen endurance and of course try to strengthen my resistance to cum soon. It seems that I'm getting better and better. She was holding on for dear life, her marehood was clamping and squeezing my shaft harder than before. Her tongue was lolling out of her mouth and her eyes were traveling up behind her fluttering eyelids. She looked like she was on cloud nine and it seems that she was stuck there.

But the fun training had to end and I was only lucky to last this long, I'm very sure that I been doing this for several hours. With one final powerful slam I came inside my watcher hard. Rope after rope of my own warm sperm was coming out of my member, so much it painted her whole marehood and all of her womb with my white-dead cream. She moaned and screamed loudly in delight as she felt my own member fire its big load inside her. She couldn’t hold any longer either as she the last bit of her marecum over my whole pelvis and the bed. As I layed down on the bed again on my back with her atop of me. We held each other and to my surprise, the spa sisters began to press themselves closer to me from both left and right.

"You really are the best male in the whole world!~" Night panted blissfully as the sisters giggled in agreement and nuzzle my cheeks.

*Later*

After our several hours of 'training' Night Blossom and I got ourselves dressed up again and Moona has waited patiently for us outside with Rarity and Fluttershy as company. We came out and we were told that we are invited to the sugarcube corner by Pinkie Pie for a birthday party. To be gentle and polite we agreed to come. So we walked as Moona was on my left and Night Blossom my right, grabbing me with her arms pressing her body closer against me. Rarity who was next to Night started chattering with each other as we all were on our way to the sugarcube corner.

When we arrived outside of corner, I stopped us a little because I can see that inside the bakery was dark just like in those old horror movies.

"There's nothing in there, something's wrong." I said worried.

"Oh there is nothing to worry about darling, come along." Rarity said as if it was normal.

"But if you don't like the dark, you can use you're magic to bring light inside, huh." Night Blossom teased me with. However, I did used my skyrim magic to bring fire in my hand to have light as we entered the bakery and the door closed from behind. Rarity disappeared in the dark but Moona and Night were still close by.

"Just what is going on?" I whispered, för jag hade en dålig känsla om det här! (because I have a bad feeling about this!)

Then a light came from above and shined on us three. And suddenly, a second light was on and it shined on a familiar pink pony.

"Haaaaaappyyy birthday Alex!" she call out loud.

And before I know it the whole room was filled with light. The light revealed a nicely decorated bakery, a lot of ponies and more. Pinkie began to dance and bounce around.

♪♫Happy, happy, happy birthday. A fine welcome to you.♪♫
♪♫Happy, happy, happy birthday. I say 'How do you do?'♪♫

She placed party hats on me and Night.

♪♫Happy, happy, happy birthday. I say 'Hip Hip Hooray.'♪♫
♪♫Happy, happy, happy birthday to you todaaaaaayyyyy.♪♫

And she ended the song with a slide.

"Wait for it." Pinkie said and all of a sudden, cannons came out from every corner in the barn shooting confetti.

I was so confused about all this, a birthday party for me. But now that I think about it, I looked at the closet wall next to me and saw a calendar showing that the month is may and I looked at my watch in my arm only to see that the day is the second. In other words: it's 2 may today!! MY BIRTHDAY!!! Herregud, det är de andra maj idag, min första födelsedag i en annan värld!!! (Oh my god, it's the second May today, my first birthday in another world!!!) I am 24 today!

"Jag kan inte tro det (I can't believe it)." I whispered to myself.

"So, did you like the song? Did you? Did you? Huh? Huh? Huh?" Pinkie smiled welcoming.

"I... I can't belive what I'm looking at right now, I honestly forgotten about my birthday." I said.

"(loud gasp) You forgot your birthday, but don't you worry you will be reminded about it each and everyday from now on." Pinkie said with much pride in her.

"This is really great. Thank you so much, miss Pie." I politelly said.

"Oh, there's no need to call me 'miss'. You can call me 'Pinkie'. All of my friends do." and Pinkie fluttered her eyes. "And you don't need to thank me. Making everpony smile is my job."

"And you really outdone yourself Pinkie." Night gave her a compliment.

"Aw, shucks." Pinkie blushed.

"C'mon Alex, let's make your birthday party a great one." Night suggested while pulling me towards all the other ponies. As everypony kept dancing: Twilight doing her silly dance as Spike danced with Applebloom. And they all gathered to make a train. Night Blossom, Moona and I was having some fun time by teaching me how to dance. I may be not a good dancer but still, I having the time of my life. I was so... happy.

After my birthday, weeks shot by as I got accustomed to the pony lifestyle, Night told me about her time in the Lunar guard; even gave me a little military exercises to build up my strength, since I was technically living with her. As she trains me and thanks to my magical enhancements to my whole muscle structure of my human body. I got more bulkier, agile, flexible and my stamina keept increased where I can run around the whole everfree forest without breathing hard. Everytime Night and I spend time with each other, Moona was always close by.

I had even gotten to have an adventure with the girls stopping a swarm of creatures known as Parasprites, which acted like locusts devouring everything in their path. Good thing I learned to manipulate air, so I used it the gather all those Parasprites and brought them in the center of the everfree forest.

When that problem was sloved I had gotten to briefly meet Celestia, Jag var chockat som satan (I was shocked as hell) when I first meet her, her massive body towering above everyone else, myself included, I think she's standing roughly 8 feet tall. Her regal attire having nothing on her hair and tail consisted of four stunning colors that seemed to glow. Her pastel white fur blending with her dress as she politely nodded to me as I felt my eyes briefly glance over her chest her bust similar to Nightmare Moon.

We had exchanged pleasantries and in general I found her to be pleasurable. Sadly the princess couldn’t stay problems haven arrived in another city demanding her immediate assistance. I had even gained a small group of friends, who comes by to help me with the house such as cleaning, gardening, offer food and clothes, etc., all of that in return for... sex. Why? Because ever since my time at the spa, and after Night's talk to Rarity words about me being able to have sex in several hours have reached every ears in Ponyville. Vinyl scratch and Octavia had visited my house a few times to talk about music and have a laugh, Night even encouraged both me and the other mares to have sex to increase my stamina and even Zecora seemed to enjoy the training.

In the weeks that followed I experienced winter wrap up, that incredulously came with a musical, which had delighted me to no end and now the Young Flyers Competition in Cloudsdale was coming up which I was excited to see. Despite Rainbow Dash's brash attitude I could tell that she was nervous. A couple of confidence enhancing shags later were all it took for her to stop thinking negatively and make a memo to get ice, ouch. I was surprised that I wasn't either dead or in the fetal position somewhere considering the circumstances.

The only thing that confused me is that sometimes a group of mares tries to ask me out, some even looked at me with predatory eyes with lust in them, a few times they even tried to take me by force. But Moona and Night Blossom's military talents always keept me safe. When we reached back to our house, Night Blossom explained to me that despise the ponies being a relatively peaceful race, kidnapping was fairly frequent. And was not done with spiteful intentions. It was in a fucked up sense a courtship to some. And the stallions rarely complained. That information did explain why so many mares were fine with the forcible sex route.

Due to the dangerously low number of males, it was whilst not law heavily frowned upon for a male to reject a female advances. Unless he was herded or in rare cases held a certain amount of authority. I didn't like it at all, I didn't like the fact that just because the males were a rarity, you would be given legal right to force them into sex. Det är onaturligt sjuckt (It's unnaturally sick). Night Blossom also explained to me the 'herds' are a group of mares sharing one stallion, in other word: Polygamy relationship. Which only make sense because of the less number of males.

Nevertheless, everytime mares comes to my home and make it looked better. Night Blossom encouraged me to buck them silly as a sign of gratitude. Normally I want to say no because it makes me look like a lowly prostitute which I hate. But since I am a Man, it is my nature not being able to resist the offer of sex. Despise that, every night and morning (even shower) Night Blossom and I were having our hours of sex-fun times.

Moona was still growling and watching the woods as if we were in enemy territory. As we recive food from the ponies, Night Blossom told them about me needing meat because I am an omnivores creature. The ponies was scared at first but after Night Blossom explained that there are other carnivorous races which many ponies may have relationship with, they calmed down and made sure I got meat to eat. Still uncomfortable and slightly nervous but they accepted me for who I am. Not even noticing Elderstahl on my waist.

Everytime we walked by in Ponyville I can hear every mare comments that echoed in my own ears as we walked through town. I always hear:

"I wonder if he's good in bed”

"Hope he can handle two or more mares”

"mmmmm those muscles in his shirt is making me so horny right now”

"Hey, how comes that demon Vinyl Scratch gets to bang him and not us!?”

"I don't know but mmmm... sooner or later we will have him in our herd."

Everywhere we go, Night and Moona would glare and growl a mare or two away from me as they surrounds me protectively. We were walking a bit faster I have a bad feeling about this. We came across a fountain and that's where we stoped to take a break.

"You look nervous, Alex." Night said to me, noticing my worries.

"Everywhere we go, hordes of mares are trying to get under my pants for the sake of pleasure." I said as if I am in a bad mood. "How long will it go on and how long can I take it?" Jag kan allvarligt inte klara av det här för alltid! (I seriously cant't handle all this forever!)

"Well either until we moved to another place or.... you join a herd." Nigth suggested and her last words cause her to blush strongly. I looked at her with unamused face.

"You and Rarity shouldn't have told everyone around about my stamina, you know." I really blame her and Rarity for letting every mare know about my sex strength.

"Hey! I told nopony anything, Rarity is the talkative pony who told everypony about us." Night spoke in defence. "But so far... they didn't dragged you into somebodies home and rutting your brain out." she said with another blush on her face.

"(loud groan) Sooner or later, this whole nonsens has to stop. Too much is never good." I complained. I had enough with every mare trying to get under my pants and have their way with me. I just want to live a calm and good life and not being a public prostitute.

"I wish it could stop. But it seems that here in Ponyville, and even other small places such as Appleloosa mares have forgotten that the males have the same legal rights as the females. Stallions are not playthings here as they are in other places!" Night Blossom said the very thing that strike me like a thunderbolt. The moment she mention 'playthings' I was in mass confusion.

"W- w- w- what! what do y-" I tried to come up with a word until.

"Hello there little colt.~" a seductive tone echoed making both of us nervous and Moona was very skeptic.

In front of us there are three familiar but horny mares who we have seen from time and again. One of the mares is a Pegasus, while the other one is a earth pony and in the middle is definitely a light blue unicorn mare who is no doubt the leader.

"Uuuurgh... Emerald Snow, Aqua Rain, Rose Shadow! I already told you three to knock it off! You know better than to overstep your bounds!" Night shouted at the mares with alot of irritation, but all three let out a seductive 'nonsense' look on her.

"Says the mare who have him like, ALL the time. Tell you what, you'll take a day off while we give him our all-expense paid trip around town then. I’m sure he’ll love his time with us” Emerald receive another giggle from her friends. This time I must interfere!

"What's it is with you all? Do you really need to do this?" I asked with a slight of anger, in desperation for an answer. Only for it to be in vain.

"Oooohh, does the monkey boy eager for a taste?~" Emerald asked in extreme lust in her voice. She and her friends began to approach us closer.

"Let's go Alex, we had enough for today." Night pushed me a little while she stood next to me protectively for us to walk back to the house. It only got worse as we walked more mares decide to join Emerald and her gang. We were completely surrounded by 24 mares in just a few seconds. This cause Night Blossom to take a protective stand infront of me as Moona behind me began to growl at the mares.

"We had it enough of you always escape from us! Now we will have a piece of him and finaly get satisfied!" Emerald said with huge determination and the mares moans and shouted in agreement.

"I am his watcher! I am under the royal employment of the princesses to ensure that he is not hurt!" Night yelled at them in anger.

"Hah, yeah and I am the daughter of a Manticore." a mare said mocking her in disbelif about her being my watcher, all the other mares giggle in mock too. Det här börjar gå för långt! (This is getting too far!)

"WHY are you all so eager to get a piece of me!?" I yelled, angrily and desperately to know the reason. After a few seconds of silence.

"How about I show you, lovely boy.~" Aqua Rain seductively said as she approached in attempt to grab me. It was then that I had enough. Night punched her in the face and I created a strong shield that surrounds us three. All the mares became lust berserkers, punching, scratching and bashing in attempt break the shield. While the mares goes lustfully amok, Moona aggressively bark and growl at them completely in vain. I began to realize that diplomacy won't work anymore due to the sound of screaming mares all wanting to get a piece of me. I teleported us three away from them, but not long enough to be unseen by the mares.

"We gotta scram!" I yelled as I, Night Blossom and Moona ran. Racing through several alleys we wasted no time jumping, sliding and climbing all around different walls, fence or anything that was in our path.

*3 hours of chasing*

No matter where we ran the hordes of horny mares always were on our tails. We keept runing and runing until we meet a dead end and we had no way out. We were cornered and the mares were slowly approaching us. In panic I was about to do the unthinkable... use Elderstahl!

"NO ALEX! remember your agreement with the princesses, never use that sword!" Night stopped me from doing the extreme.

"Do you have a better idea!?" I counter her with my panic. But, nevertheless she still held her hand against mine that was holding Elderstahl. No matter how much Moona tries to scare the mares with her growling and barking, the mares were not affected. Infact, a unicorn mare cast a spell web and tossed it on Moona to keep her down.

I just remembered something! When I encountered Nightmare Moon I used Dremora familiars to fight her! So that's what I did. I used skyrim conjuration to summon ten Dremora and they all have a shield and mace in their hands. Everyone, including Night Blossom looked in extreme shock because they probably never saw me used this spell before.

"Clear a path!" I ordered my familiars. They formed a shield wall and charged at the mares, successfully pushing them back quickly. Night and I took our chances of escaping, as I untied Moona from her magical web. As we goes futhers down the path. The mares tries to break the Dremora line, my familiars held their ground and used their maces as police clubs against the mares. But when a unicorn mare used her magic to shoot a blast at one of them, hit him in the head and the helmet fell off. The Dremora looked back at her with hatred and roar before he knocked her unconscious. Another mare saw the whole thing and realized something.

"T- the- THEY'RE DEMONS!!!!!!!" she screamed with huge amount of fear and panic as all the other mares began to notice and flee for their lives. I and Moona stood there with clueless faces, at first they were chasing us and now they run 'away' from us. When I looked at Night Blossom, she seems scared and nervous.

"What did you summoned?" she asked with a tone that I didn't like as the Dremoras turned to me waiting for new orders (as the one took his helmet and put it back on his head).

"They're Dremoras." I said with a face that says 'obviously'.

"They have demonic traits, haven't they?!" she asked accusingly with a disrespectful behavior which only seems to increase my adrenaline a little.

"The Dremoras are demonic warriors, yes. But they are my familiars, my servants! It's not a bad thing!" I said in irritation of her misjudgement on me.

"How can it not be bad to be able to summon demons! bucking bloodthirsty DEMONS!" Night Blossom began to yell at me in the face. Nu är jag förbannad!! (Now I'm pissed!!)

"THEY ARE MY SERVANTS!!!!" I yell back at her at the top of my lungs. But before we could continue, a strange glow of purple-light explode in wave at us. Causing the Dremoras to disappear in smoke and then darkness claimed me.

*General pov*

In a normal day in Ponyville, Twilight Sparkle was taking for a walk with Spike to try a new spell outside. As they walked they heard alot of yelling and running. It didn't take long for Twilight and Spike to find a swarm of mares running around. Twilight knew exactly what it's about and decided to take actions. She and Spike ran after them in order to catch up to them. But as soon she reached to them, she became so confused when they suddenly ran away out of horror. But as soon she heard one of them say 'demons' she became afraid too but instead of running. She sneaked forward a little to find these demons.

And guess what, she found them and to her surprise those demons where the same ones that Alexander used to combat Nightmare Moon. So why would anypony be afraid of them? Unless somepony else summoned them. She has to act quickly before things gets out of hooves. She knew a spell strong enough to dispose all things demonic, and so she used it. Glad to see the demons vanished she also saw something that shocked her to the core. She saw Night Blossom standing with her back towards the wall as if some monster was prepare to eat her. She saw Night was looking at, who happens to be Alexander laying there unconscious. Twilight and Spike approached to see if he is alright only to be stopped by Moona who stood over him protectively while growling and barking at her and Night.

It didn't took long for Twilights friends to arrive at the scene of the crime.

"What the buck just happened!? Why is Alexander on the ground?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"And why are you so mad Moona?" Fluttershy asked her only to receive another growl.

Before anyone could say anything else.

"HE'S A DEMON SUMMONER!!!" Night Blossom shouted at the top of her lungs and pointed at the unconscious human.

"He's WHAT now?" Applejack asked in confusion.

"But that can't be right! I remember those things, they are the familiars that Alex used to battle Nightmare Moon." Twilight explained and tried to defend Alexander.

"But in order to summon demons you must use dark magic and dark magic corrupts ponies minds. We have to tell the princess’s about this, he is dangerous, that is obvious and sooner or later we can't keep him sustained." Night Blossom argued, while the others was unsure what to make of this. Very soon other mares that was running now came back and started giving their own comments about this.

"We saw him summon those monsters!"
"They nearly killed us all!"
"He almost used his sword against us!"
“He is a monster!” Twilight had had enough of the shoutings and accusations.

“EVERYPONY GO HOME THERE IS NOTHING TO SEE HERE!!” she roared at them, some of them grudgingly left while Octavia, Berry Punch and Lyra Heartstrings stayed.

"We saw the whole thing Twilight, he summoned those demons to fight back. What reason whould we have to lie. Dark magic corrupts ponies. We can't ignore that." Octavia reasoned with Twilight while Berry and Lyra supported her. Twilight's friends were convinced and soon she was too. Looking at him for a second time Twilight pondered what to do, everypony feared him and are conviced that he was a monster.

“ I am so sorry Alexander.” Twilight whispered a stray tear falling down her cheek.

They had some trouble times to pick Alexander up with Moona threatening to kill them if they so much as to touch him. Twilight solved that problem by using her magic to teleport them all to the hospital.

*Somewhere nearby*

"Did you see just how powerful he is, he appears to be extremely dangerous to be underestimated." Queen Chrysalis whispered as Nightmare Moon materialized next to her.

"All the more reason to claim him!" Nightmare Moon said with overconfidence in her voice. Chrysalis didn't like it at all, for all she knows the human can fight back.

"If I recall correctly those demons that he summoned helped defeat you." Chrysalis said with doubts about being able to calim Alexander.

"They didn't 'defeat' me, on the contrary I destroyed them. Yes they are strong but without them he is helpless!" Nightmare Moon snapped, in no mood to answer stupid questions. Chrysalis was still very skeptical about this. Though she put up with it. The alicorn was powerful and would be ideal in the final stages of attacking canterlot and with a mighty creature as their servant, she and her hive would definitely be more powerful enough to survive.

“We strike when he least expect us." Nightmare growled, glowering at the creatures sleeping form. She couldn't help but smirk as she imagined what she would do when her pet was by her side in time.

Chapter 6

Skepticism is a death sentence but doubts is a road to enlightenments

Jag (I) slowly regained consciousness, my head splitting as I shakily pivoted.

"Huh, vad fan hände? (Huh, what the hell happened?)" My eyes blurred as a familiar voice sounds.

"Alex you're awake!” The purple outline of Twilight becomes visible as I yawn, I found myself in a bed as I crack my rigid back the satisfying pops causing the purple pony to wince.

“Where am I?” I asked while I looked around. Before Twilight could answer we heard a noise outside the door that sounds like someone is causing a mess and things were tossed around. Not too long, we saw Moona came running through the door with Elderstahl in her mouth. She came to me with a happy rush, put Elderstahl on the bed next to me and licking my face with happy wolf sounds. I was really, very happy to see Moona. But there was still someone missing I noticed.

"B- but where is Night Blossom?" I asked with both confusion and worries. Twilight explained the situation to me, how I had been out for about three days and that Night Blossom was on her way back to Canterlot to infrom the princesses about this. I was soo confused because not only where Night supposed to be with me everywhere I am but why personally inform the princesses when she's been doing it all through letters and could do it again. Twilight said that she didn't ask her why, but her awkward looking face gives me reasons not to belive her. I sunk into my pillow, the feathered slice of heaven helping to ease my head as I rested. I was told that I would have to stay in hospital for at least a week until the mares have calmed down, due to me being a new species my own magic was too alien for them to understand.

Unfortunately Twilight had work and was unable to stay for long, I pretended to smile while I have suspicions about the whole situation. To be honest I was hoping to be wrong with my suspicions, as I expected the rest to visit, their friendly smiles pictured in my head helped to ease my boredom. Moona was clever enough to give me my bag where my important stuff was, including my phone. I then looked at her.

"Moona... Twilight didn't brought the facts now, did she?" I asked with alot of seriousness in my voice. Moona make some doggy noices and shocked her head, indicating a 'no' answer. Which means only one thing and ONE thing only!

Hon ljuger (She's lying).

Hours came and went and no one showed up, slightly irritated now, I either spend my time with my phone or petting Moona while I talked to her cause there is no one else to talk to. Finally visiting ours finished and I was left slightly pissed off that no one had come to see me. Shaking the thought lose I assumed that they were all busy, having jobs and all. I wanted my suspicions to be wrong, but each minutes pass just makes it more and more believable.

*Three days later*

INTE EN ENDASTE JÄVLA BESÖK!!! (NOT ONE SINGLE FUCKING VISIT!!!) Not a single fucking visit, all my so called friends and not even Night Blossom who should have returned from her 'trip' from Canterlot. Everytime the door opened, revealed not one of my friends, but a nurse serving me lunch, retreating her eyes warily watching me causing me to glare at her as the nurse hurriedly left.

‘Fan ta dom, allihop. Hur kan dom? HUR VÅGAR DOM LÄMNA MIG BAKOM SOM OM JAG VORE SKRÄP!!!’ (Curse them, all of them. How could they? HOW DARE THEY LEAVE ME BEHIND LIKE I'M SORT OF GARBAGE!!!) I yelled in my head with much anger in me. I would have gone rampage with my magic to express my rage, if Moona wasn't there for me atleast. Everytime she notice my anger began to boil up. She comes to me near by and offer me comfort, I always ends up with both tears of sorrow and joy. Sorrow because none of my so called friends came by. Joy because Moona was the only one in this world who was ever there for me, even now when no one would. After a few impatient waitings I have come to the conclusion that in their eyes I was nothing but a public sex toy and not a living being.

They never cared about me from the start, I was just a toy and now that I am broken they have lost interest until I am fixed again. Fucking, filthy, worthless SLUTS! if they think that I will ever look at them then they have another thing coming. I had it and finally leaping out of bed I hurriedly threw on some clothes, I levitated Moona and I out the window and we slowly landed on the soft soil grass. Before we should walk, I gave myself the same protection shield around me and Moona that I used when I first came to Ponyville. With Moona walking next to me I stomped down the street heading towards my house as scenarios ran though my head most of them resulting in me getting raped, typical. Ponies for some reason stayed out of my way some even crossing the streets as I self-consciously winced, the frightened or resentful stares painful as I tried to keep a stiff upper lip.

The ponies were all keeping a secret and it seemed to revolve around me as more than once whispers broke out, key words like evil; savage and monster making my heart sink even further as I tried to piece together what was going on. My eyes locked onto a rainbow colored mane as I stopped dead in my tracks, my eyes meeting hers as fear reflected in those magenta eyes, without a word she took off refusing to look back as I yelled after her. More and more ponies avoided me some even darting into their homes as even some of my supposed friends like Octavia and Colgate hid. My heart had been truly crushed by this point as my trip to my house got harder and harder as I tried to marshal my shattered spirit.

Arriving, I grabbed the door handle, only to find that it's locked! My keys didn't work anymore so I used my enhanced strength to break down the door with my foot. All of my furnitures and fixtures where gone, the whole house was empty and no sign of... Night...

As Moona and I was outside the house, my hands were on fire...

"FFAAAAAAAANN TA EEEEEEEERRR!!!!!! (FFUUUUUCK YOU ALLLLLL!!!!!!)" I roared, shoot a mighty fire blast on the house and let it burn. Moona and I turned around, stomping off angry tears running down my face as we headed for the Everfree forest, no longer caring as the clouds above me darkened the pegasi no longer able to control the clouds as Moona and I entered the feared forest.

Aldrig nånsin mer... ska jag låta mig bli manipulerad av horer!!
(Never ever again... will I allow myself to be manipulated by whores!!!

We encountered no problems, my temper long gone, sorrow was all that remained. Rain battered my body as my vision was blurred by the aggressive weather forcing me and Moona to seek shelter in a cave. I put a few Frost Runes from skyrim and use the Invisibility spell from skyrim to hide the runes, my magic traps to ensure that no predator can sneak on me and Moona. I used my magic to turn dust into woods and burn them to make a fire to warm us up. I laid on the ground, using my bag as a pillow and Moona laid next to me with her head on my chest. I petted Moona in gratitude for her loyalty. She is the most bestest friend I ever have, I really couldn't ask for a better friend than her. I was now more calmer with her by my side, I saw her drift to sleep and before I did.

"Nu är det bara du och jag, tjejen... bara du.. och.. jag. (Now it's just you and me, girl... just you.. and.. me.)" was my last words before I let sleep claim me.

*Two days later*

"Kom nu gumman, dags för oss att käka! (C'mon now honey, time for us to eat!)" I called for Moona with a rabbit in my hand as Moona came running after me with another rabbit in her mouth. You all wonder how she understood my swedish? Well then, I'll tell you all. During my first day in the Everfree forest, I discovered that I can use manipulation magic on memories too! So I tried it on my knowledge of swedish language. Duplicated my swedish language knowledge, turn it into green mist and poured it into Moona's head. And guess what... Moona now knows swedish and I can finaly speak swedish to someone at last, äntligen! (Finally) While Moona and I walked around the forest for other places to stay, I used my magic to enhance me even futher and it makes me a 7 feet tall man, now I am big as Luna. I'm now a big, bulky man. Let's be fair, so I gave Moona alot of enhancements too. Now she became a wolf big enough for me to ride on her back.

Now, back to the present. Moona and I just came back to another cave that we found to eat. As for the rabbits, I send a Dremora to infiltrate into Fluttershy's cottage, kill and take two rabbits for me and Moona to eat, consider it punishment for her betrayal. Moona and I trains us selves to handle our abilities and traits. It's really amazing how much magic can do if you have the imaginations. The Dremora came back with the rabbits, Moona and I took each rabbit before he vanished. When we got back I started a fire thanks to my skyrim magic to cook my meat while Moona ate hers raw. During our two days time in the forest, I rode on Moona's back, which she didn't mind. We did a quick visit to the castle of the royal sisters ruin to explore properly and found a whole library with many books. Thanks to my instant book absorbing powers, not only do I learn more magical spells but also skills from many different books.

After a round in the forest and encountered many dangerous creatures that tries to kill us but we destroyed them very easily. We found us a more bigger and impressive cave, it's almost a tunnel for how deep it goes. As we entered I placed alot of invisible frost rune traps for our security. When night falls I made us a fire and we sleept with each other in friendship and family. That was the only thing that makes me happy now. We held closely to each other in embrace as we fell asleep.

*Outside the cave*

"He's inside now. Now we'll finaly have him to night." Nightmare Moon said with lust and malice, thinking she will finally claim her slave.

"He has grown bigger so that I think he'll be very useful, but his wolf is so big it can single handedly kill four manticores without breathing hard." Queen Chrysalis said.

"Please, with our magic we can take it down and as long as our toy is sleeping we can enslave his mind and take him with us." Nightmare Moon said with alot of overconfidence.

"Let's get him.~" Nightmare Moon said before she and Queen Chrysalis entered the cave and they walked until... PWAHM! They fell right into the frost rune traps and being turned to ice statues.

*Back to Alexander*

"Vad var det? (What was that?)" I asked as I and Moona got startled when woken up from a loud noise. We got up and went to se what's the commotion and we saw what I för i helvete (for hell's sake) could not believe my own eyes were looking at...

NIGHTMARE MOON IS ALIVE!?

How the fuck is that possible!? I was there when it all happens, the elements of harmony destroyed her to bring Luna back, how the hell could she be alive!? In fact, who is this... bug pony with her? Luckily I gave Moona and myself immunity to my magic, in fact, I gave us two immunity to all magic (except my restoration, alteration and illusion magic from skyrim) so that we can put up of a fight. I went to them closely to inspect them just to be sure. The bug looks to be 9 feet tall pony, except she had a green insect like carapace on her abdomen. There were no fur on her body. Her arms and legs had holes in them. Even in her wings. Her horn looked crooked and she had a black crown with white pearls on her head. And let's not forget that this bug is a female, how do I know? Because I can see her FFF cup bust from here! After I inspected her I turn my attention to the 'mare-who-should-be-dead' and see that she looks exact the same when I meet her.

"Hur är du kvar I liv? (How are you still alive?)" I asked still could not understand how she could be in one piece. I was interrupted by Moona's barking, I guess she asked if we should dispose of them.

"Nej, ifall den här monstert är kvar i liv och den här krypet är med henne så vill jag veta hur och varför. Vi måste hålla dom vid live för förhör och jag har en ide (No, if this monster is still alive and this bug is with her I want to how and why. We must keep the alive for interrogation and I got an idea)." I said to Moona as I used my skyrim conjuration magic to summon my Dremoras for duty. It was time for a interrogation.

*Twilight pov*

The past few days had been a nightmare. With Alexander's disappearance we had been tasked with finding him, and bringing him back safely, what's worst is that we found his house burned up and destroyed, which means only one thing, he's in the everfree forest. Secretly I felt guilt for how I had reacted. Though it had shocked and scared me, the magic he could wield. It takes a powerful dark magic user to summon demons and in all of Equestria's history every dark magic user has been cruel and evil towards ponies. But we have forgotten that Alexander wasn't a pony and this magic of his was forced into him so being able to use dark magic wasn't his fault, how could we all have forgotten that and now the damage has been done. Night Blossom is the one who was hurt the most. Accused Alexander to be a dark magic user and abandoned him when her jobb was to watch over him, not only did she failed her duty but she betrayal the pony she... loved. Realizing her mistake and knowing that Alex was gone, she was very, VERY heartbroken. She burst into tears and cried out of all reasons, she even talked to her self begged Alexander for forgiveness. She acts as if she were mentally unstable, Fluttershy and Pinkie tries to cheer her up but nothing seems to work.

Night Blossom's sorrow was understandable but the rest and I reaction had been unjust. We were meant to be responsible for his care. Princess Celestia had assigned me to look out for him until we could find a way to send him home and I had let both her and Alex down. The town folk complete over reaction and near hysteria to Alexander had not helped the situation out at all. After the Zecora incident I had hopped ponies would be more willing to forgive but sadly this had not been the case. But it would be hypocritical of me to berate them when I had also reacted.

Though despite our searching we were no closer to bringing him back. Reluctantly I had been forced to bother Princess Celestia and request her aid in capturing Alexander. The problem was given the everfree has been subjected to large downpours of rain and him being immune to magic we had no idea where to even start. All in all I was nearly pulling out my hair trying to think of a way to find him. Fluttershy was sure that Alexander would be alright thanks to his magic, his sword and Moona with him but still want to find him to make amends. It makes sense that Alexander is a strong male who can fight back but nopony is safe in the everfree forest!

My gaze lingered on the colossal forest, like a sea of black. I got goosebumps even thinking about venturing into the unforgiving maze of trees and dangerous monsters. A small part in all of us feared that the small human had not survived. But with his sword, magic and with Moona I kind of feel like he have what he need to survive the dangers, but still we must find him and bring him to safety. Pushing that aside I brought my attention back to the task at hand.

Clearing my throat I gathered the attention of my friends their eyes fixed on me.

“Princess Celestia should be here any moment, remember stick close to the princess and if you see anything do not hesitate. Even if it is your eyes playing tricks even the smallest of mistakes could land us in serious trouble. I know a few here have mixed feelings and I understand, but regardless Alexander is our friend and he needs our help. Do not worry Night, once we found him he will forgive you I'm sure of it." I finished, ignoring the spat that the unicorn gave me.

"You don't know that... (heavy sobs) he'll might never (heavy sobs) want to be (heavy sobs) with me ever again..." Night Blossom said, still crying and heartbroken of what happened.

Sighing I tiredly rubbed at my eyes, the past few week had been stressful and all I wanted was to go back to the library and sleep without the stress of the currently lost human.

“You look tense.” a voice spoke up from behind.

“You don’t know the half off it." I groaned. I paused my eyes widening as I spun on the spot. Wearing a bemused smile stood my mentor in all her glory. “P-princess Celestia, I am so sorry I had no idea you had arrived.” I babbled, the mare dainty placing a hand against her lips as she giggled.

“At ease Twilight, it is good to see you again. Though I apologies that we are not meeting under better circumstances.” Princess Celestia finished, giving me a small pat on the head. Too the side Princess Luna waited patiently, her eyes briefly locking onto me as I shivered. She turned her eyes on Night who seems dosen't notice the moon princesses but Luna didn't seem offended. Something about her eyes made me uncomfortable, maybe it was there eerie similarity to nightmare Moon. or the fact her hair had regained its ethereal glow.

“Sister we would be best no wasting time with meaningless pleasantries, the everfree at night is dangerous, more so than during the day. I would rather not risk your student or her friends safety.” Luna said impatiently, her hand resting on an impressive Gladius. I was shocked to see such a weapon. The sword was a relic by today's standards, easily three thousand years old, but stood as a testament to just how old the two princesses were.

“Patience Luna,” Celestia chided smiling fondly at her. “We will move out in just a moment. Once the rest are ready.” she continued.

“I do not even see why the others are required, would it not be easier to bring a few guards and do it ourselves?” Luna replied, oblivious to how rude she was coming across.

“No I fear guards would only make him think he was in trouble. If he thinks our guards would hurt him, what stops him from using his sword, magic, even his wolf to kill them. He can summon demon warriors to his side in order to fight back. To avoid that, we need to make him see that we mean him no harm,” Princess Celestia finished. With a small huff and a reluctant nod Luna turned to survey the Everfree, her wings twitching slightly in agitation at standing about. With a gentle sigh Princess Celestia turned her attention to me.

“Your friends look about ready to go but I must stress this point. The everfree is an ancient and dangerous forest. Some of the worst threats and creatures ever faced by ponykind have been banished and imprisoned in its depths. Our old castle was luckily near enough to ponyville that you six would not have encountered the more dangerous beings in that cursed forest. But note that we may end up having to venture further into the forest. So I implore you and your friends not to wander off, and if you see anything tell us. The forest will try to play with your mind and opportunistic beasts will happily try to make a meal of a lone pony.” Celestia finished grimly, her tone sending shivers up my spine.

With a meek nod I gave my word that I would not do anything rash. Fluttershy looked like she was about to faint her eyes wide, her body shaking like a leaf. Satisfied that we understood the mare beckoned us to follow them as we headed for the eerily black forest.

The rest of my friends fell in behind me as we followed the two alicorns, nerves were running high as even Rainbow Dash was oddly quiet. If this forest was so dangerous can Alexander survive in its depths. Can he be a match for the monsters that hid within.

*Alexander pov*

With my Dremora famliliars, I spend time unfreezed them (they where luckily unconscious) and tied them up together with conjured ropes, back to back. I also conjured anit-magic rings and attached them to their horns. It took a moment for them to wake up again.

"huh... what.. the?" Nightmare Moon groaned in confusion as she notice her being tied up. The bug pony woke up too with a headache.

"What. The. Buck. Just happened?" she asked as she noticed Nightmare Moon was behind her with these ropes around them.

I did some knuckle cracking to get their attention towards me. Guess what, it works as they looked towards my direction where I sat there with Moona next to me. I got up and walked towards them as they silently stare at me with faces that says 'impossible'.

"So... you two are the ones who stalked me, the ones Moona was growling at and now tried to take me in my sleep like cowards but feel right into my magical trap." I said, trying to add so much malice in my voice to scare them. But instead Nightmare Moon was dumbfounded.

"How could this be... how can one stupid male outsmart us!? a mighty alicorn and a changeling queen! This shouldn't even be happening!!" Nightmare Moon rant about it, as if I did the impossible. But the other creature, changeling as she said, would not have any of this.

"SHOUT YOU MOUTH BITCH!! It's obvious that this male is more powerful than us both put together, this is all your fault!" The changeling yelled at Nightmare Moon with much anger.

"You two do know that I'm over here, don't you?" I asked as I was annoyed being ignored. "Both your lives are at my mercy, you worms, MY mercy and you two have only 'one' chance to explain yourselves before I burn holes through your heads." I said with much anger in me. I want nothing more than to eradicate them from my life since I was already had enough with females. But I was a person who ask first and kill later, so before I decide their fate I want to know their intentions.

"If you think-" Nightmare Moon tries to argue against me but was interrupted by the pissed off changeling.

"OH SHUT IT! if you value your life you better comply!" she said. Before Nightmare Moon could say anything else I used my magic to fuse her mouth together so it looks like she dosen't have a mouth in order to silence her.

"Starting with you, who and what are you, and what is your business with her!?" I looked at the changeling and demand answer from her since she is wise enough to cooperate.

"I am with her because of my needs, she conviced me that you the very needs that I must have for my subject's survival, the survival of my entire race." she said in a sad tone with a face mixed with both sorrow and shame.

"Huh, a desperate leader. Go on, what's your story?" I told her, I was honestly curious of what she hope to gain from me.

"I am a creature called changeling, a species of insects ponies. We are called that because we can take the form of others with ease." she said. A race of shapeshifters, that's very interesting. I let her continue. "We are starving, we have a food shortage. What we eat is emotions, specifically love. We need to eat love for us to survive and nopony would let us eat because of our apperance. Because of how we looked ponies call us monsters and treat us with hostility. Cause us to starve." She explained. That ponies would be xenophobic! well now that I think of it, she does look very different from other ponies and remembering Zecora event it would only make sense but I still have some questions.

"But what does that have anything to do with me? How can I solve that problem and in fact, how do you eat love?" I asked with the need of clarity.

"This 'mare' told me of your stamina and your powers. She told me that enslave you would not only drain the love out of you, which you have infinite amout of, to eat. But also... you would provide me a...(heavy blush in the face) heir." she said and I was completely dumbfounded. She just wanted to have sex with me! but that can't be all... "As for how we eat love, we can eat love from other beings but they need to be affectionate with the one they like. This is why we change our forms into the ones they love and siphon love energy from them. The processes is not harmful. It will simply left the other one tired. That's all. They will gain their energy by resting and eating food." she explained.

Okej, det hänger ihop (Ok, that make sense).

"The love that we eat will take form of pink smoke that will enter our mouths, but the worst thing is that the hunger of changelings can never be satisfied. The best solution to that, is that a changeling queen, which I am, finds a mate as a source of food. But also to provide the queen a new hive incase her own would be destroyed and also bring an heir to the hive when the queen pass away from life. Like ponies, our changeling males are very weak and can't satisfy a queen. Nightmare Moon told me of your super stamina and... (another heavy blush) we kind of... seen how you take care of mares in such long time.~" she said very nervously as Nightmare Moon also blushed heavy. But I looked at her with a face that calls her an idiot.

"You got to be joking." I said in a bad mood, hoping that those two didn't watch me have sex with over a hundred mares.

"It's the truth I tell you. My business with her is out of desperation as you said, as queen of the changelings..." she tries to explain until I interrupted.

"Your race's survival comes first. A leader's responsibility is the well being of her subjects and since your kind is starving and hunted down for being different, you would take any deal as long as it will end the suffering of your race." I beat her to it.

"Yes... I'm sorry." she said and looked at me with a sad face as if she really means it.

"(sigh) you know... all your words, it all makes sense... so much sense. I actually believe you, I really do." I said with honesty. She looked at me first with surprise, but then it turned into a smile of gratitude.

"You know, I never asked for your name." I said to her. Which is true, I never asked what her name is and that cause her to blush again for the third time.

“My name is Chrysalis… and what is your name?” she asked me with a shy smile.

"Alexander Hall." I answer her and then continue. "Now, Chrysalis, that you have explained you reason for this. I still have a few more mysteries I need to solve." I turned to Nightmare Moon. "And that is you!" I said sternly as I undo the fusion of her mouth so that she can speak.

"It's your turn to explain your reason for this event. Why are you so desperately after me? Why were you stalking me? But must above all else, what do you hope to achive from me!?" I seriously asked her with a face of anger because I'll never forget what she tried to do to me. "But before you explain your reason, I want to know. How are you here at all? I was there, the elements destroyed you." Was my first question.

"The elements of harmony are not weapons, they don't kill at all. Instead of destroying me, they separated me from Luna and I'm finally my own body." she explained which I find it hard to believe.

"And it all started as small pieces of smithereens?" I asked with a skeptical face.

"I was very weak and beaten. It took me time to figure out that I was alive and also with enough rest I gathered the energy I needed to reform the shattered shells back together and reform my own body." she explained to me.

"As for why I was after you. I have so many unanswered heat cycles during my thousand years of imprisonment on the moon. Being on the moon for a 1000 years and the my heat cycles has cause so much damage to me and after I fought your demonic familiars, I knew that you have the strength and stamina to end my cycles, I need this so much! I need you!" Nightmare Moon explained with so much seriousness that I can't find any sign of lie or deceptions.

"When I found you in Ponyville, I knew you were to strong for me to take you alone I needed help. So I made a deal with Queen Chrysalis if she helps me to claim you I would share you with her... (blushing) like a forced herd. I was sure that when you had your guard down, we would finaly be able to claim you at last. For each of my heat cycle unattended is a terrible torture for me and since I was sure I was on the verge of victory. I didn't had the mood or the patience to wait and I was comfidence I would have you. You, however, shown to be a powerful male after all. You have the needs to end my pain." She's telling me with watery eyes and a face of desperation. I looked at Chrysalis for answer, she nodded as she also explained that a mare's heat cycle can cause an unhealthy effect on her if it remains unanswered.

"When somepony is in heat, there is no point stopping a mare or any creature from getting whatever she wants. The heat in our bodies are what triggers the yearning for satisfaction, especially from stallions. We tried to cool it ourselves, but it would only do so much. If the heat is unaswered too long, a mare would me less than an animal, but since Nightmare Moon is a alicorn she is strong enouch to remain sane until she's satisfied. The heat cycle makes every mare absolutely horny, and some toys they buy can't do much, not even an ordinary stallion." Queen Chrysalis explained to me.

Chapter 7

From enemies to friends

The entirety of their explanations, their reasons of comming after me has given me a dilemma. No matter how much I tried to I could never find any sign of trickery in them. Don't get me wrong, after Ponyville I sworn never to be a sex toy for selfish whores and the moment someone would try to force me to sex, I would kill. But these mares... these females didn't come after me out of lust, but out of needs. One hand, Queen Chrysalis, a leader of a starving, oppressed race that need a mate to harvest the emotion love for their survival. The other hand, Nightmare Moon, who has been imprisoned in the moon for a thousand years, and if what they say is true about her heat cycle (the estrous cycle), than the heat of hers is the "need to mate" heat. And if it is really not being asnwered for a thousand years, it cause unhealthy effects on a mare's mentality, her sanity. Thing is that since Nightmare Moon is a alicorn, a god-like being of pony, she is strong enough to remain a little sane to not behave like an animal but it still cause her to go around for a mate, whenever the male likes it or not for the need to end her pain.

Both of these females have needs. One is duty of survival and the other is health need. I hate them because they tried to force me into their needs against my will. As a human, I should bring my wrath against those who both wronged me and tries to wrong me. Rape is enough reason for me to torture them to death. But in their eyes, I see truth, desperation and no sign of malice. Also, I remember that in Equestria females have legal rights to force a male into sex due to the male population being small. I can imagine myself being in their 'shoes' and their situations, what would I do for the well being of my subjects or my sanity (mental needs).

Vad ska jag göra? (What should I do?)

How shall I decide their fate?

I sat back down on a rock infront of them, trying to think of a decision. I sometimes looked at Moona for advices, she gave me the look of trust. ¨Groaning¨ I need to make a decision, but what!? C'mon Alex, try to think of something! Your a master of imagination I am su...

Vänta lite nu, påhitt är jag bra på. (Wait a minute, imagination is something I'm good at)

MY MAGIC! that's it, I can sovle this with my magic combined with my imaginations! And I think I finally have an idea.

"I want you two to know that rape and any kinds of forces sex is enough to earn my wrath, enough reason to kill you two." I said sternly and they looked very afraid. "For you see, I am a human. We humans have alot of adrenaline, mostly males. We humans are a race of apex predators, masters of adaptations. This forest, the everfree forest, imagine an entire planet be exactly like it. We humans lives in such planet and we have already adapted ourselves to be it's masters. Humans are patriarchs in nature. Human males are the most dominant of all, thanks to that the ration of males and females are equally balanced and human females have no heat cycle. Humans don't get and don't need cutie marks to have a special talent because the humans natural-special talent is survival. We don't have magic, we don't have super speed, strength or whatever powers you creatures of this planet have. The only thing that we humans have that you don't have is supreme intelligence: intelligence that gives us the ability to adapt to all our change and environments. We have technology and machinery so advanced magic is nothing but garbage compair to them. We humans today see rape as a crime, an unatural act of evil. A crime enough to be executed and therefore illegal." I explained with much power and strength in me to prove these mares how different I am compair to the males in this world. And guess what, they are intimidated beyond all reasons but at the sametime they are also amazed how extremely different my race is to theirs.

"But I know how different this planet and it's races is to my world. I have learned alot of it during my time. When you explained to me your intentions, I could only see honesty in both of you, and therefore I can't bring myself to hate you. But above all else, all my life I been raised in a culture of acceptance and equality, told to help those in need because it's an honorable thing to do. Understand others before you judge them is all I know. Therefore in my honor, I will give you two the help you need. But not in the way you think, I have an idea how to help." I said as I used my magic to untie them. They look so shocked, they looked petrified.

"On you feets... I mean hooves." I said silly with the meaning for them to get up. They looked calmed enough to comply and not trying to do anything, no longer aggressive, they pay their attention to my suggestion of solution. I used my magic to teleport an apple here.

"Since I asked you first, Chrysalis, I have an idea how to solve your food problem. I going to make an experiment, but what I need is a portion of this love that you changelings eat. Can you drain a piece of it from me?" I asked her.

"You would willingly give your love to me just like that?" Chrysalis asked with widen eyes.

"I have a plan of how to solve your food shortage but I need a portion love for the experiment. Can you help me with that?" I said with clarity.

Chrysalis looked shocked that I would give my love to her with my own free will. Nevertheless she comply and opened her mouth and began to suck the energy into her mouth. I was able to see a purple stream was flowing from me towards Chrysalis's mouth. With my quick thinking, I used my skyrim alteration and illusion magic combine with manipulation and unicorn magic to be able to grab a portion of the purple stream. And it worked. In my left hand I have an apple and in my right hand I have a portion of love that changelings eat.

Chrysalis stop and both her and Nightmare Moon's eyes went wide and their mouth opened wide when they see me garbing a small part of the love energy in my own hand. While it happens, I split the apple in small pieces to levitate the seeds.

"Wha- wha- how are you-" Chrysalis try to ask while she stutter in shock.

"Shhh! Not yet." I told her since I need to concentrate my work. I remember my time in the ruin castle, I found a book that teaches the spell 'Fusion' as in unite two object into one. I use that with the combination of skyrim and equestria magic to fuse 'love' and apple seeds, turns out that the seeds absorbing all of the love energy in them. Turning them purple-pink.

Now to see if they work. I put one of the seed down inside the earthy ground, used fire and frost magic to give it water. Then...

"Now, let's try to increase it's growth time." I said with a little humor. I used my skyrim Alteration magic to effect it's growth rate so that it grew more quickly into a 10-13 feet tall apple tree with pink-purple apples. With my confidence that my experiment work, I picked one ¨Love Apple¨ as I call it, sniff it a little and then gave it to Chrysalis who was still in shock. Honestly, I find her shock very amusing.

"Here, take a bite and tell me how it taste." I said while I brought the apple towards her face. Chrysalis look at the fruit and took it. She eyes the fruit carefully and I think she saw some love energy surrounding the fruit. She then took a small bite and shew it. Her eyes went wide when the flavor spread inside her mouth. I don't think it's only the flavor that was sweet and taste like vanilla but there was also the love energy in it as well. She ate the rest of the fruit quickly and then she took another fruit and ate it. She ate several fruits quickly, she wasn't kidding when she explained that her race was starving, she was also starving.

"How did you manage to create such new plant life!?" I saw Nightmare Moon ask me with wide eyes towards me, I smirked.

"As a magic user you should know that magic can do the impossible if you have the imagination." I answer her with a teasing tone. She finds it unamused.

"Well Chrysalis, you weren't kidding me when you said your race is starving." I said as I saw Chrysalis ate to her satisfaction. She turned to me.

"This is... amazing. These fruits have alot more love in them than what a thousand stallions could have in them." She said with a blush in her face.

"Here, take these seeds. They're yours." I said as I gave the seeds to her hand. "All I ask of you is that you will be my trusted, loyal friend for now on. Because except for Moona, I don't have any." I said as I petted Moona next to me. I could see Chrysalis have tears of joy, I don't think she could believe what she was hearing me saying, that I gave her the key to her species' survival in exchange for only... Friendship.

"Yes!," she shouts, "Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! I'd love to be your friend, forever!" said all this as she held me in a tight embrace, I couldn't help but notice that her breasts were in my face, while she nuzzle my head.

"Chrysalis, maybe you haven't notice but, you're embarrassing the poor colt." I hear Nightmare Moon said. But instead of releasing me.

"Oh, I don't think he's embarrassed, in fact, I think he loves it.~" I hear Chrysalis said with a lusty tone as she still have my head, infact I can feel her tightening her embrace of me and lock her right leg around my waist. Had enough of it, I teleported away from her a bit.

"Okej då (Alright then), now with one issue solved I have one more to take care of." I stated. Chrysalis immediately understood what I meant and looked at Nightmare Moon who looked down with a sad face. But later looked at me.

"Because of my heat... I'm in real pain. Please... Only you can help." she said in a begging tone. I first looked at her before I looked at Chrysalis who gave me an encouraging smile, I then looked at Moona and she just stare at me with trusting eyes. I sigh in defeat, took Elderstahl out of my waist and placed it aside.

"Very well. For the sake of my honor, I'll help." I said. Nightmare's shock quickly turns to joy as she jumped on and hugged me with tears of joy. Moona knew what's going to happen so she went to the cave's entrance to wait. Chrysalis was still inside to watch.

After a minute of hugg, I saw Nightmare Moon's horn began to glow and so, before I could react I found myself on a mattress on the ground, with my back on it, if that's wasn't enough I don't have any clothes on me! As soon as I try to make things clear, I feelt something on my pelvis and I quickly realize I have an undressed Nightmare Moon on top of me with a lust-crazed face on her. Her horn still glowing to make my member already hard and ready.

"Finally, let's us be in paradise.~" she whispers seductively. So immidelty she sank my shaft deep inside her and she moaned loudly. I threw my own head back and soon felt her hands pressing against my bare chest as she bounced on top of me. I could see her breasts would bounce with such grace and I couldn’t help but notice her nipples getting so hard and erect. Guess this is the effect of being in heat.

“Oh, yes! Give me all of yours!” Nightmare Moon just let out a seductive giggle as she keep riding me. She leaned down with her breasts pinned against my chest and started a little make out session with a lot of tongue. In that, she was the alpha female. She moaned into my mouth as her tongue played with mine and her bouncing on my hard shaft became more hard and fast. Then she pulled back to let me get some air and said something that really made me feel very aroused.

“Why thank you! But that’s nothing, my sexy little boy! This is only the beginning. You’re going to buck me all night long until you fill me all the way up to the top!” she growl seductively. She continued to bounce furiously on my lap, sinking enhanced/enlarged shaft deep inside, kissing the tip of her womb over and over. Wasting no time, Nightmare Moon turned around and got into a reverse cowgirl position and resumed her grinding, sending waves of pleasure down to my whole body. Despite my powers and strength I couldn’t get up to grab her because she was using her magic to pin me down so she would remain dominant, which I didn't mind. I really was moaning out of control as her inner walls tightened around my manhood as she bounced more.

With her back turned to face me, her breasts were difficult to see. The sound of wet slaps and the sight of her huge, plump ass within my sights was enough to make me already want to blow my own load inside her and I have a feeling that it was going to be a really huge load. My tongue was hanging out of my opened mouth and my breathing is becoming more heavy as I were panting like an animal after smelling heat pheromones.

After an hour or two the sounds of her quick gasping and moaning were a sign that she was getting ready to cum, and so were I. She use her magic to bring my head close you hers as she turned to me and locked her lips with mine. She leaned backwards onto me, causing me to fall back onto the mattress with her on top off me. She kept her head turned towards me and had her hands gripping both of my cheeks. I used my own hands to lift her legs up and pound my shaft inside her pussy with all my enhanced strength and speed.

That was it. Now I will blow tons of my weak seed inside her wanting marehood and her love juices exploded all over my crotch. Nightmare Moon broke the kiss and shouted from the top of her lungs in ecstacy. Loads of my weak cum filled up her womb past the point to where she grew a noticable bulge in her belly, but some of my cum escaped her pussy and leaked onto the sheets. Nightmare Moon pulled my own limp shaft out of her pussy and shot out loads of my cum from deep insider her and onto the mattress. She moaned out as it all came out like a river and the bulge in her belly finally left her. She got off me and scooted me towards her, pressing her breasts on my face and stroking my hair softly.

"I'll be lying if I say you were not amazing, Nightmare.” I said in a calm tone of voice. Her fingers started circling my bare chest, chuckling at what I just said, That confused me, why was she chuckling like that, so took a peak at her and saw the look of wants still in her eyes.

“Were? Oh don’t think we’re done just yet, my little sex prince. The night is still young and the heat is still on so I’m not going to let you rest until you’ve bucked me over and over and over.” she says seductively. She places her soft hands on my limp shaft and strokes it a few times while massaging one of her enormous boobs. I was a little tire but still had some energy with how she made me hard again.

I feel my manhood growing again and when it was ready, by instinct I grabbed Nightmare Moon by the hips and she helped guided my manhood inside her marehood again. I feel her legs wrapped around and I started my thrusting once again, earning errotic moans from this alicorn mare. I licked her breasts and sucked on her nipples one at a time.

“Oh, buck yes! That’s it! Drink up your goddess' milk! Buck your goddess into a hot and dirty mess like you’ve done before! I love you so much!” she moaned.

All I did was just let out muffled grunts since my lips were still locked onto her breasts and I kept slamming my member inside her wanting pussy. The insides of her pussy grew wetter and wetter, allowing me to slide in and out of her with effortless ease. It became so good that I got on top of Nightmare Moon, pounding furociously inside her, but I let go of her breasts. Nightmare Moon threw her head back onto her pillow, moaning out of pleasure and approval of how rough I was being wit her.

“Yes! YES! YES, RUT ME AND MAKE ME YOUR BITCH! KEEP PUMPING YOUR MONSTER COCK INSIDE ME YOU BIG, HAIRLESS BRUTE!!!” she shouted in ecstacy. Chrysalis, who has been watching the whole thing, giggle in amusement, like how we are doing.

"GO ON MASTER! OH BUCK YES! MAKE ME YOUR WHORE!!!”

Master? That’s a new one. No one has ever called me that my whole life. It appears that I have found a skill that dubbed me “master” of and that was being the master of pleasing a goddess. Moving on I put in extra effort into my thrusts and leaned in to suck on her neck.

She moaned uncontrollably, kicking her hooved legs wildly upwards, trying to take in all the pleasure at once, but alas, I was overpowering her... until she looked at me with her scary and sexy rape face and tossed me off of her.

I just flew and was caught by Chrysalis who was literally undressed. She have her arms around my chest, her breasts acts like pillows for my head. She held me while Nightmare Moon come running towards me like a vicious predator ready to pounce on its prey. As soon as she had me pinned towards Chrysalis who only held me up standing on my feets, she grabbed my shaft and lowered her pussy onto it until it was back inside her completely.

“NOW YOU’RE MINE!!!” she growled seductively. Her bouncing on my cock resumed once again while Chrysalis held me and used her magic to support both me and Nightmare Moon. Both of their breasts covered my entire head. My tongue was hanging out of my open mouth and I moaned loudly, feeling my own climax getting closer by the minute. She could tell as well and she put every last ounce of her strength into her bouncing as quickly and as hard as she could, hungry for my own hot and sticky, yet weak cum.

Again, by instinct I grip her squishy butt and give it a few smacks. Nightmare Moon gripped Chrysalis' ass with one of her hands to press me futher to her body and my chin with the other. She leaned in and kissed me, dancing her tongue with my own so elegantly, yet so seductively at the same tme.

After a few hours, I finally climaxed once again, shooting my load deep into her womb. I and Nightmare Moon moaned loudly as we reached our breaking point. Although my hard cock was normal sized, I still blew a lot of my hot, weak seed inside her, creating a noticable bulge in her belly. Her climax also came too, squirting her nectar all over the cave floor.

When our orgasms ceased again, the three of us layed down on the mattress as I and Nightmare Moon panting heavily. Chrysalis used her magic to conjure up a blanket to cover up me and Nightmare Moon.

"As much as I love to stay with you little gentlecolt, I must bring these seeds you gave me to save my hive. But I promise you that in the Changeling society, you have me, Queen Chrysalis as your mighty ally and most loyal friend. Once we meet again, I swear I will give you the pleasure of your life. Until then, farewell." Queen Chrysalis comforted before departing.

Nightmare Moon held me tightly. Her arms are around my neck as she push my head between her breasts, her legs coils around mine and she nuzzling my head.

"Sweet dreams, my lovely human.~" Nightmare Moon whispered seductively as she feel asleep. She hugged me more tighter but softer. Her breasts were soft like a pillow and all I knew was that I died and went to heaven. She then nuzzled me as she slept away. I soon fell into a deeply sleep as I hugged her too.

*Outside the cave*

Queen Chrysalis exit the cave and saw Moona stood guard. Notice the changeling queen, Moona was calm with her around. However, Chrysalis looked nervous.

"Even with these seeds that can save my race from famine. Many queens would still want to claim him for their own. They will no doubt go to war for him." Chrysalis said in a tone of worries. She then looked at Moona.

"Can you keep him safe until I can ensure that the queens dosen't make the wrong moves on him?" She asked Moona who responded with a bark of 'confirm'. Chrysalis smiled at Moona's loyalty towards the human before she flew off.

*Alexander's Dream Realm*

When I opened my eyes and found myself in a pit of darkness. There was nothing to be seen. No lights, buildings, or noises. Just complete and utter darkness that surrounds me. Of course until the darkness start forming into a being of flames. At first I thought it was a Balrog from the Lord of the Rings, but now that I looked closer. I realized who I was really looking at.

It was Surtur, the very same Surtur from the norse mythology who approached me. But to my confusion, he wasn't holding Elderstahl in his hand. I suppose 'the' real Elderstahl is with me in the real realm.

"So... you are the new wielder of my sword. The new embodiment of ragnarök." he said to me. I was to surprised to say a word. Until...

"Du kanske föredrar ditt moders språk? (Maybe you prefer you native language?)" He surprise me even more that he can speak swedish. I was shaking my head quickly to snap out of it and finally talk to him. But on swedish of course.

"Surtr!... till vad står jag för äran att få träffa dig personligen? (Surtur!... to what do I own the honor of meeting you in person?)" I said politely.

"Heh, jag helt änkelt kom hit för att äntligen se den som bär mitt svärd. Anledning att jag inte kom tidigare är för att när jag vaknade i dröm världen utan mitt svärd förstod jag att jag har en efterträdare och har letat överallt efter min efterträdare. Och, det är du. (Heh, I simply cameher to finally see the one who's wields my sword. The reason that I didn't show up early is because when I woke up in the dream realm without my sword I realized that I have a successor and looked everywhere for my successor. And, that's you.)" He explained.

"Sååå... jag är din efterträdare, vad gör jag med det och nu när du har träffat mig. Vad har du i åtanke? (Sooo... I am your successor, what do I do with it and now that you have meet me. What's on your mind?)" I asked him with hopes that things will go smoothly.

"Det ända som jag vill är att du använder Elderstahl att ta liv, för det blir min mat och drika. I gengäld, de får du nämna. (The only thing that I want is that you use Elderstahl to take lives, because it will be food and drinck to me. In return, you name it.)" He told me. I was surprised that he didn't want me to be his servant or want his sword back. He is a demon after all, he also tried many times to bring ragnarök to earth. But I'm not complaining or plan to question it, instead I'm going to take advantage of it.

"Vad jag vill i gengäld är både att jag använder Elderstahl mot den jag väljer och... att du hindrar nån att komma in till mitt huvud, dröm eller mardröm; blir min dröm beskyddare. (The only thing I want in return is both that I will use Elderstahl against whoever I choose and... for you to prevent anyone to enter my head, dream or nightmare; be my dream guardian.)" I requested him. Guess what, he give me an evil smirk.

Chapter 8

I hate adventures

Slowly woke up from my dream, or more correctly my encounter with my dream guardian, Surtur. My vision was blurry, but with a little efforts my vision return normal only for me to see a pair of Nightmare Moon's breasts in front of me. I looked at them for a second and snapped out of the trance from her large juicy melons. As I backed up slowly, but I was suddenly taken in by the arms of the dark alicorn. She squeezed me onto her luscious jugs as I tried to squirm away. I then heard a moan from her as she nuzzled my head softly, a red blush formed on her muzzle as I felt something wet on my thigh. She moaned again as she nuzzled her nose on to my neck, despite the situation I was in, I didn't bother to interrupt it except struggling to breathe. She moaned again as she breathed deeply on me and I began to feel her grinding on my leg. I wonder if she is having a wet dream. But anywho, I keep trying to squirm out of her grasp, but as I slide down to the sheets, she motorboats me as she squeezes my head on her tits. I swear, their were so soft...unimaginable... Now I was officially stuck. Very soon she kept pressing me towards her breasts and she yawned.

"Good morning, stud.~" I hear her say, that confirms that she is awaken and on purpose kept my head between her breasts.

"Do you feel better?" I asked her and so she moved a little, letting my head go a little but she kept her face close to mine. He body was still close to mine as she kept her arms around my neck. I saw her eyes, they may be bedroom eyes but this time there was no malice, but kindness in them as she have a motherly smile on her face.

"Alot better, all thanks to you. I can't believe you would offer me satisfaction and actually got rid of the heat in me, something no stallion or any male creature has ever done in history. You humans really are amazing species." She said with alot of happiness, she seems now alot more friendlier than what she was when I meet her. But I'm not complaining. After a few seconds she hugged me tightly.

"I just want to say... I'm sorry." she whispered in my ear. "When we ponies, specifically mares, are in heat cycle we become driven by instinct and would seek out any males to end our need. Being in the moon for such a long tome cause me to missed 1000 heat cycles and was on edge like an unreasonable animal. But if only I knew that you would be so honorable and kind to help, I wouldn't have try to take you by force. I was so foolish to think you could be enslaved, you are indeed the most powerful male ever. However, I just want you to know that I am willing to as it is said, 'own up' to my mistake... no, my grave error of trying to enslave you. As such, if there is anything I can do to help make things comfortable for you?" she said with a tone of sadness as her muzzle is pressed to my neck.

Jag tror att hon menar det hon säger (I think she meant what she said).

"(sigh) The only thing I would ask of you is the same thing I asked Queen Chrysalis for the seeds. Because of what happened in Ponyville, I barely have anyone to trust but Moona." I said. In truth, I really wish to have some more friends than just Moona. Don't get me wrong, Moona is the most bestest friend I could ask for, I would never replace her. But have more friends than just one is always a good thing. Nightmare Moon seems to lighten up a little as she came to my face and kiss me deeply.

"You can count on that. I won't betray you, unlike Ponyville I accept you as you are. You ARE you. And as such, even if you were a demon I won't turn my back on you. I give you my word on that." she said as she snuggling me more closer. I could hear the honesty in her voice untill...

BARK!

We both hear a barking, we looked to it's direction and saw Moona sitting right infront of us with Elderstahl in her mouth.

"For your information, Moona and I was on our way towards higher ground to stay. You are welcome to come with us." I offer her as I remember where Moona and I was heading to.

"Why not in the ruin castle?" she asked me in curiosity.

"Because if anyone would be searching for us that would be the first place that they'll look. And I don't think it's a good idea to let anyone find us." I explained. "Plus, in higher ground no preadators can sneak up on us without causing a loud noise." bringing the logic of high ground to which she seems convinced about it.

We got up, put our clothes on (as I also took Elderstahl to my waist again) and as we began to walk out of the cave I grabbed her hand and squeeze it to show I wasn’t going to leave without her. She blushed again and followed me quietly and she tightens her side of the grip. We soon walked out of the cave and now walking across the forest. After a minute or two during our walk, Moona heard something that cause her to growl to a direction. Taking it seriously I pulled Nightmare Moon behind me to protect her.

"Nightmare get behind me now were not alone here.” I told her with worries.

"What is it? What's wrong?" she asked in fear.

Not too long we heard another growl. A growl that sounds very familiar to me. In a second or two it came from the shadows. Those wooden wolves came to us (five of them) with killing intentions.

"Inte ni igen! (Not you again!)" I said in silly annoyance. Nightmare looked at me with a raised eyebrown because she obviously dosen't know swedish. I simply used my telekinesis magic to lift them in the air and crush them to pieces.

"Now with that problem solved, why don't we continue?" I said as if nothing ever happened. Moona barked in agreement and we kept waling through the forest. While we kept walking Nightmare and I were talked about our hobbies and what we liked to do for fun.

“Wait you mean you have music with you but not a band?” she asked.

"Yes, and all the music is on this tiny little pack." I showed her my phone. "Do you want to hear some?” I asked her.

"I would love to please." she said giving me her puppy dog eyes.

"Alright, just give me a minute." I pulled out my phone, put the headphones in her ears and turned it on and looked through my songs. I had a little bit of everything. But I saw a song that I personally like. "Ahah, here's one."

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bKUlNLMAUt0

Song is "Let It Go" - Caleb Hyles Cover

The snow glows white on the mountain tonight
Not a footprint to be seen
A kingdom of isolation,
And it looks like I’m the King.

The wind is howling like this swirling storm inside
Couldn’t keep it in, heaven knows I tried

Don’t let them in, don’t let them see
Be the good boy you always have to be
Conceal, don’t feel, don’t let them know
Well, now they know

Let it go, let it go
Can’t hold it back anymore
Let it go, let it go
Turn away and slam the door

I don’t care
What they’re going to say
Let the storm rage on,
The cold never bothered me anyway

It’s funny how some distance
Makes everything seem small
And the fears that once controlled me
Can’t get to me at all

It’s time to see what I can do
To test the limits and break through
No right, no wrong, no rules for me
I’m free

Let it go, let it go
I am one with the wind and sky
Let it go, let it go
You’ll never see me cry

And here I stand
And here I'll stay
Let the storm rage on

My power flurries through the air into the ground
My soul is spiraling in frozen fractals all around
And one thought crystallizes like an icy blast
I’m never going back,
The past is in the past

Let it go, let it go
When I'll rise like the break of dawn
Let it go, let it go
That perfect boy is gone

And here I stand
In the light of day
Let the storm rage on,
The cold never bothered me anyway

As the song played I didn’t see her getting closer to me. When the song finished Moona and I saw the bushes, Moona growl at it and I signal Nightmare Moon that we have company. Then from the bushes was a Cockatrice rushed towards us and immediately stoned Moona. I was so furious of it that I used lighting attack on the creature, tortured it to death. I was so worried for Moona that I thought stoned means dead but Nightmare Moon used her magic to undo the stoning and Moona was back to normal.

"Okej (Ok), let's keep moving before anything else happens." I said in both in relief and worries.

"While we're at it, do you have another song I can listen to?” Nightmare Moon asked.

"Alright, here's one." As I pressed the play button she grabbed my hand and I lead her through the forest, on the road to high ground.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KfNKIsNUQAM

Song is "Two Worlds" - Phil Collins

Put your faith in what you most believe in
Two worlds, one family
Trust your heart
Let fate decide
To guide these lives we see

A paradise untouched by man
Within this world blessed with love
A simple life, they live in peace

Softly tread the sand below your feet now
Two worlds, one family
Trust your heart
Let fate decide
To guide these lives we see

Beneath the shelter of the trees
Only love can enter here
A simple life, they live in peace

Raise your head up
Lift high the load
Take strength from those that need you
Build high the walls
Build strong the beams
A new life is waiting
But danger's no stranger here

No words describe a mother's tears
No words can heal a broken heart
A dream is gone, but where there's hope

Somewhere something is calling for you
Two worlds, one family
Trust your heart
Let fate decide
To guide these lives we see

When this song ended we arrived at what looks like a swamp. We tried to walk around it but a bit futher away from there I could see a mountain. Tha's the high ground that I was talking about. So we had to go through it. After a minute, the gound shook and the swamp water exploed. From that, a large reptilian hydra head came rising out of the water. We all simply gawked at it for a moment, before several more heads joins it.

"MEN FÖR HELVETE, NU JÄVLAR!! (OH FOR FUCKS SAKE, DAMN IT!!)." I yelled since I had enough of everfree forest's dangers. Wanted to make this a quick end, I pulled up Elderstahl and shoot a fire beam at one of it's head. After it burned up, it never regenerate again, which means Elderstahl can kill it. I immediately used Surtur's sword to burn the rest of it's body and it worked.

We continued our way to the mountain, still encountered many numerous monsters on the way and it's pissing me off. Finally after three hours, we reached up to the mountain and found another cave that we could get settled. We used our magics to make a mattress big enough for both of us, a fire to keep us warm and to my surprise she could send messages to Chrysalis for food and drink. That sounds acceptable. As we spend time together, I saw Moona and Nightmare began to warm up to each other, they even play with each other a little.

While they were at it. I sat down at the cliff outside the cave, looking at the whole forest. While I looked at the forest, the memories about how I ended up comming to equestria are comming back to me. Because of my foolishness, going to the comic con in search for a rumor and because of that, my family are gone for good. I really wished I never gone to that comic con and never been transported here. No doubt my parents and my brother, my own friends are searching everywhere for me and grieve. By just vanishing without a trace, how can they ever find me? I really wish that I could go home and have the normal life I was meant to have.

I took Elderstahl from my waist and looked at it with anger, holding it in a fistful grip and shake in rage and sorrow. It kills me to think that I would never again see my family. I would never spend with my dad in his sailboat, I can never spend computer time with my elder brother and... never again will I ever be embraced by my mother's soft, caring arms. I was alone here and I was never going to see any of them ever again. I closed my eyes very hard with gritting teeth as a tear came down from my left eye. A small sob broke the silence, my shoulders shaking as I tried to muffle the noise. It was not the first time I had broken down in fact my times with Night Blossom, many a night she had comforted me helping to dull the pain of being separated from my family and friends forever.

Finally I threw Elderstahl aside from me and placed both of my hands on my face to prevent my sobbing from being heard. Sadly my heavy breathing could be heard.

"Alexander?" I heard Nightmare behind me. But Moona came by and snuggle under my right arm, trying to comfort me. Once she licked me in the face, I embrace her and Nightmare Moon joined in our embrace . For a moment I sat there stunned, unsure on how to respond.

"It's okay, please, talk to me." she whispered. Unable to fight it any longer, I felt something break inside me. The grief manifesting physically as the real tears trickled down my cheeks. Burying my head into Moona's fur I broke down. Nightmare and Moona tighten their embrace. "Please... let us help." Nightmare said in a begging tone, desperate to help.

"I just want to go home" I lamented, gripping at the wolf while the day turns to night. Moona's warm and soft fur and Nightmare's soft and comfy body gave me very good comfort and they manage to calm me down a bit.

"I should never have chased after that rumor, I should never have bought that sword. Because of my arrogance... I'll never see them again... Why parents, my brother... Everyone I knew, my whole world... It's gone forever." I said. I was so sad over that I was gone from my home forever. As we broke our embrace a little, Nightmare hugged my head as she nuzzle my face softly and closely from my left as she had her soft hand in my cheek and Moona face was close to mine from my right.

"Tell me about your world, your family, please. tell me everything." she spoke up as if she was begging. I truly think she now cares about me and want to know all about me and my home.

Men vart ska jag börja? (But where do I start?)

Chapter 9

An agreement to regret

*Twilight's POV*

After a few days of searching for Alexander the darkness that accompanied the forest started to break down as stronger beams of light were able to pierce the towering canopy, bathing parts of my body in the warm glow of dawn. Yesterday had been a disaster as we had wasted so much time when the answer had been so simple all alone. We could not track of Alexander but we could with some dead everfree creatures that he killed. That realization would have saved so much trouble and the past two weeks would not have been a complete waste of time.

A large cave noticeable in a cliff of a mountain stood out as Celestia stopped to survey it. Giving a small nod to Luna, Celestia buried her foot into the firm rock side, starting to climb as her sister followed close behind. We apathetically followed the two, none of us looking forward to the climb as Rarity gave a snort of distaste. Rainbow Dash lazily circled above having refused to climb in favour of using her wings.

Applejack and pinkie Pie were able to keep up with the princesses no bother as Rarity, Fluttershy, and I lagged behind.

"Why not simply teleport up there?" Rarity questioned, pausing to massage her leg.

"Because we do not wish to attract any unwanted guests." Luna replied ominously, pressing on whilst we exchanged uneasy looks. What could be so dangerous that even Luna and Celestia did not want to draw attention to the group. The climb continued in mostly silence. The gentle chorus of heavy breathing and occasional gripe from Rarity all that disturbed the serenity. I had to admit that for it being the everfree the hill was surprisingly out in the open, the dark trees unable to grow properly on its steep sides. Though that did not stop a few that had cropped up in random parts. The trees provided brief breaks from the sun's glare.

Sweat dribbled down my forehead as behind me Fluttershy fanned herself with her wings. My clothes matted, and uncomfortable only furthered the misery of this trip. My fur itched like crazy, my body drenched in sweat. Rarity had ended up being hoisted over Applejack's shoulders. the apple farmer having had enough of the mares complaining.

"We are here," Celestia stated. "Those dead predators who attacked Alexander had been invaluable in tracking him down. A simple but effective charm that made the fabric glow the closer it got to the fighter." The cave was sealed part way by a giant rock, easily weighing several thousand pounds. But left enough space for a small being to squeeze though.

With little effort Luna picked the rock up, throwing it aside as she entered the cave, only for her to be blasted by some sort of a icy explsion as it turned her into a ice statue. That explosion startled us all, but I was in a state of panic to see princess Celestia being turned into a statue. What kind of spell can do that and worst of all we didn't see anypony cast such spell.

"WHAT SORT OF SORCERY IS THIS!!!?" Luna shouted in anger.

"I- I- I- I don't know! There isn't anypony here who cast such a freezing spell on her. But-" I said so worrying until we all saw a fast, spinning traveling cloud of ice flew straight towards us and then... everything went black.

*Alexander's POV, a few moments before*

After I told Nightmare what I told Twilight and Fluttershy about me. Both about my home world and my personal life. She was so compassionate and very interested in my life. She even laughed a little about my dad's jokes, she was very intrigued's about my mother's and brother's line of work and she was surprised that I was only a simple gardener but she seems to understand that it's how I was so creative of my magic. As I told her about me, I also told her about my idiocy in the comic con. I told her about the merchant, Elderstahl and it's original owner; Surtur. I even told her about Elder Scrolls stories and magic about it. We were having a nice conversation until a green light pop up out of nowhere and when we looked at the direction we saw a whole basket of food and drinks, and a note that says ¨from Queen Chrysalis¨ I guess she really meant what she said about being my most loyal friend.

"Heh, it's a good thing to have friends in other places." I said with an amused smile.

"Indeed." Nightmare agreed.

We shared the basket to satisfy our bellies. Once we're done, she asked me a question I though I would never hear.

"Alex may I ask a question?” she asked.

“What’s on your mind Nightmare is something wrong?” I looked at her with a confused face.

"Well I was wondering, have you ever thought about starting a herd?“ she asked me.

My mind stopped for a moment. Did I just hear her right she asked if I wanted to start a herd? I was told that herds comes by to claim a male and not ask if they want to be a part of it.

"To be honest, I never gave that any thought, I though herds were something to be forced into." I explained to her.

"It normally is, but since you are a powerful male I think it's only fair that it's up to you to make that decision" her face was now the same shade of red as in the cave.

Jag svär (I swear) I could feel my face light up and I nearly fell down on my back but I luckily to put both my hands on the ground before I fall.

"I personally don't know if I want to. After Ponyville I sworn never to be with one, but you and Chrysalis showed me that even mares are honorable. I don't know if I want to or not." I said in half-panic and half-concern. Then she looked at me and had a small smile on her face.

“But if you would have one, would Chrysalis and I have a place in it?" she slyly asked. After I nodded, she straddle, pushing me down to the ground. Before I notice she wrapped her arms around my head and pushed herself down with her breast to my face.

"Well, since you mated me you already have won my heart so you can have it if you like. I would be very happy if you like to start a herd with me.~" she said as my eyes looked up to her and saw a lustful smile.

"This is all too quick for me, I can't decide without time." I said worried as I try to get free but she tightens her grip on me and pushed my face even deeper into her breasts.

Men lägg av, kan man inte få lite paus innan jag gör något stort!? (Oh come on, can't a guy get a little break before I do something big!?).

"There is no reason for this to be difficult for you, infact, allow me to show you that being in a herd is also a paradise for you.~" she lustfully said as she slowly place her hand on my pelvis and entering under my pants until.

PWAHM!!!

A loud noise was heard that startled us all. However, I know exactly what that noise was.

"What was that!?" Nightmare Moon asked with a scared face.

"One of my traps!" I said before I teleported up. "We have company!" I quickly levitated Elderstahl to my hand the same way star wars jedi pull their lightsabers from a distance back to their hands.

"Stay here and guard her Moona." I told Moona as I rushed my way to the cave entrance. I was glad Moona obeyed me as she and Nightmare stayed behind. I placed my back on a wall as I took a peak from the wall edge to see who it is and I could not believe what I was looking at.

What I saw was princess Celestia herself who fell for my trap. I could not understand why she would come her at all, where's the logic in all of this.

"WHAT SORT OF SORCERY IS THIS!!!?" I heard a loud yelling and I immediately recognize that voice... It was Luna! Men vänta lite nu... (But wait a minute now...) The... the... THE FUCKING, TRAITOROUS WENCHES OF PONYVILLE ARE HERE!!! I yelled in my mind. I was so angry that the princesses brought them along. With much hatred in me, my hands had snowy smoke arura around them. I used the skyrim's Ice Storm on them and before they could react, they all became ice statues. I breath so heavy in anger that they dare show their faces to me.

Nevertheless, I want an explanation.

After an hour or two of moving them into place and explained to Nightmare Moon about my intentions. At first she was afraid and unsure about my way of thinking, but she calmed down after my plan of interrogation. She would make herself invisible and be next to me while I defroze Celestia since she fell into my trap, I waited for her to wake up for ten minutes. I have Moona right next to me. As Celestia slowly open her eyes and regain consciousness, Moona started to growl at her and try to approach her but my left hand stop her from doing that, not to long Celestia woke up and notice us.

"Your wolf dosen't seem to be happy to see me?" she asked.

"I don't blame her, she knows the reason why you are here." I said in a calm tone but I was very angry at her.

"What exactly happened?" Celestia asked me.

"You fell into one of my magical traps and became an ice statue." I answered her.

"You place magical traps around you?" Celestia seems surprised.

"We talk about the everfree forest. Did you honestly think I would carelessly sleep in a cave that dosen't have a back door, without some kind of insurance policy?" I explained.

"You are very clever Alex." she seems impressed until. "Where are the others?"

As she looked worried I pointed my finger behind her and she saw them all in ice statue.

"Alexander how ca-" she was about to say something but I won't have it.

"SHUT UP!" I yelled at her. She seems quiet

"What did you expect, after what they did to me?" I asked as I was calm again.

"Huh, what they did in Ponyville was wrong I admit it, but that dosen't excuse you action towards them." She said.

"I don't care about excuses, so long as it is FAIR!" I sternly said. "If you think I'm going back to that wretched village, you have another thing comming, I can't even look at them again." I said with so much venom in my voice as possible.

"Actually, after what happens I know you would refuse to come back to Ponyville. I have a better proposal for you, your wolf... and your mare." now that surprised me to the core.

"W- w- what!?" I asked with much shock.

"When a male has mated with a female, the mares can smell the other mare's scent on the stallion's body. I know you mated with many mares in Ponyville but the scent you have on you is fresh, so that means you have company." She explained, I am both shocked and impressed that mares can smell other mares on stallions if they mated with other mares.

"Well you're right, and my company is an enemy of yours." I said because I saw no point in lying.

"Who." Celestia asked.

"Me." before I could say anything, Nightmare Moon revealed herself. Cause me to grimaces in disappointment and Celestia was gave a shocked face.

"I'm his mate now." Nightmare stated as she sits next to me and held my arm tightly. After a moment of silence Celestia spoke.

"As I said, I have a different proposal for you." She said surpringsly calm, I thought for sure that she would hate her and want to kill her for their past history. Nightmare Moon was surprised and so was I.

"You still want to talk to us, even when you know who's with me?" I asked with skepticism.

"I still recall our past deeds but dwelling on the past won't help anypony. As you can see I have brought no guards with me. I simply wish to speak." Celestia responded, an almost pleading look in her eyes. Once again I couldn't help but feel a sense of suspicions, an instinct that tells me that something is wrong and that I should refuse and tell the mare to piss off. But the slightest chance that the mare may have peaceful intentions was to great a opportunity to pass up.

Så... Vad har jag att förlora? (So... What do I got to lose?)

"What's the proposal?" I asked Celestia who then gave a small smile.

"I like you to live with me in Canterlot." she suggested.

I can't believe what I am hearing! Celestia want us to stay in Canterlot castle. I... I know she didn't try to talk me into going back to Ponyville and she has my respect for that but since Canterlot is a castle-city of bureaucrats, home of the aristocrats I was hesitant about this, however, Nightmare Moon was mostly silent about this while Celestia ensured us that we would receive best treatment in there.

To prove her that I pay attention to her, against my will, I defroze the others. The Mane Six, Night Blossom and Luna to let her explain to them about the situation. Princess Luna was less than pleased. The mare burst into anger the instant Celestia explained the offer she gave me and Nightmare and Moona to stay with them. Though she had no real problem with me and Moona, her hatred for Nightmare Moon was clear as day. I could not really blame her given their history. Luna hated the very idea of Nightmare Moon being alive never mind living in the castle. Though Celestia had managed to placate her sister with promise that the pair of us would be under close observation. In return for our cooperation. The princesses were prepared to pardon Nightmare Moon as well as provide me royal requirement of carrying Elderstahl without using it.

Clearing her throat Celestia gave a gentle smile as she recited her offer.

"Well? Will you like to accompany us back to Canterlot?" she said with a motherly smile.

Låt ödet få bestämma hur det här kommer att sluta (Let fate decide how this will end).

*Three months later*

Three months passed and Nightmare and Moona always stayed close to me everywhere I go. Celestia and Luna had been surprisingly nice to us, looking after us as I found myself engaging them in long conversations. The communication a refreshing change from Luna's grudge on Nightmare. One of the more interesting debates was about the sun and moon in my world. The two had been fascinated by the concept of my world having no magic, and vice versa. I was amazed that I was practically in the company of goddesses. The two were thousands of years old and according to them, were also immortal. At the moment there were only five Alicorn’s left in the world, all female and related.

I discovered that Alicorn’s were a dying breed, the last male dying about twelve hundred years ago in battle. He had been Celestia's step brother and was the father of Celestia’s niece, Cadence. Cadence and I had yet to meet but apparently her and her mother were to be present at this year’s gala. The funny thing was that Cadence's mother wasn’t actually an Alicorn, she was a distant cousin of Celestia and was actually a winged unicorn. Winged Unicorns could live for thousands of years but would eventually die like all mortals. Due to her father, and a stroke of luck, Cadence had been born a pure Alicorn, granting her immunity to the cruel hands of time.

Not that it affect me, the girls had left on negative terms, their anger towards me only seeming to increase the longer I was in Nightmare's company. Ja, fan ta er damer! för nu är vi jämna! (Yeah, fuck you ladies! cause now we're even!). In the end we had parted way with harsh words spoken on both ends. I'll never forget the betrayal they did to me, so it's only fair that I never going to cut them some slacks, at all! A few times when Applejack and Rainbow Dash was about to attack me, Celestia or Luna were with me to stop them. I was also told of how Night Blossom was devastated about my relationship with Nightmare and my anger towards her. Even if those words came from the alicorns, I refuse to believe that Night actually cared about me. Speaking of grudges, Luna had avoided Nightmare at all costs, her uneasiness of the black Alicorn apparent. Nightmare Moon herself had been surprisingly eager to make amends for her past sins, she seems honorable enough to my eyes. Even Moona like her more and more.

Celestia was slightly concerned about the girl’s nasty attitudes, and apologised for their less than fair accusations. I waved her off because I don't care how they justify their accusations, to my eyes, their crimes against me is far worst than mine against them.

The beautiful castle that I now took residence in was a massive contrast to the one where Nightmare, Moona and I had first met. The decorative banners still retaining all there colour as the royal carpets held extensive and detailed patterns. The castle itself dwarfed the last one, its labyrinth like corridors resulting in me requiring aid more than once from a passing servant. The beauty of the place was also another thing I liked, the paintings, the grand library and just general history of the place kept me occupied when I had free time.

Despise all of that, I still have my terrible suspicions.

My problem was my lack of freedom. But if that wasn't bad enough, due to me being a different species and carrying a weapon, it meant that I couldn’t mingle with the upper crust of society fear they see me as a threat or something to be enslaved and sold. I had heard horror stories of zebras and other species that had suffered that fate and the details were not pretty. Celestia had admitted that given her peoples naivety, and long lasting peace, it had left them ignorant and xenophobic towards other races.

I wanna let you all know something very important. In Sweden, racism and xenophobia is evil and those who believe in those sick way of thinking have always been discriminated and persecuted for years. To the majority of the Swedish people, racism and xenophobia is something to hate and been targeted by anti-racist groups violently. As a Swede myself, not to mention being a half-Argentinian, I was raised to show love and acceptance to those who are different. Never to discriminate against anyone just because they don't look and think like you. Yes, I hate racism and xenophobia at the core of my heart, not that I am an extremist but I would never in all my life see anyone as a threat or something to be enslaved and sold to because they were outsider.

The disgusting hypocrisy of the ponies makes my belly go sick. They claim to be peaceful and harmonious, yet they are not above rape, sexism, racism, vile acts and views that the swedish people looks at with deepest of loathing. These ponies of this world have no such issue and openly embracing it. I question Celestia and Luna about this but the only excuse they give me is that as they dislike it, they couldn't do anything about it because of the majority it have in their council and court. A part of me wanted to believe them, but since they are monarchs and gods to their race's eyes, they have the power to change all that but still remains in inaction.

Call me paranoid or something but ever since I was surrounded by xenophobic scums, I always stay alerted and watchful. Looking over my shoulders as if someone was sneaking on me. I even locked every door and window in my room, placed many traps and even created my own protection shield when I sleep. The racism and xenophobia of Canterlot cause me to be hostile towards those who would openly insult me. Even Moona once bite an arm of a noble for my protection. Duktig flicka (Good girl).

*In secrecy*

Every night when almost everyone was asleep, I did some exploration of my own. And surprisingly, I found a mine hole that looks abandoned and forgotten. During my exploration, I discovered that this mine leads to a cave hole through the mountain, out side the city.

The last thing I wanna do is go to war against the alicorns but because of the insanity of the ponies. I can't find any other solution rather than equality, enforced by war.

I don't think Celestia, Luna or anyone knows about this. This will give me an advantage if things turns out to be worst. This abandoned mine would be my escape exit. I would run away to find allies and I will end this madness once an for all.

Until then, I must investigate Canterlot even futher. That includes learning more about the pony culture, society and politics more closer than what I have learned in Ponyville. I have Queen Chrysalis as an ally but I mustn't misuse it too much.

Chapter 10

The big escape

*Back to the castle in the guest room*

With a heavy sigh and with Moona as company, I once again found myself walking into the luscious room. Nightmare was sitting in the bed, reading a book as I put my stuff and sword on the table and told Moona to guard the door. The moment I turned around I saw Nightmare's face close to mine as her reptilian eyes was directed at mine. She gently grabbed my head and locked her lips against mine, to be polite I opened my mouth I allowed her tongue to enter my mouth. Not to long, Nightmare used her horn to remove her outfit reavealing large perky breasts in a old dark blue long-sleeved shirt that was just a little to big and baggy jeans. As soon as we where on the bed she crawled down to my pants and pulled them down.

A soon as my member was out she stroked it with her other hand getting a moan from me. Very soon Nightmare Moon was licking around and suckling on the tip of my cock before she very slow started taking inch after inch of my cock in her mouth until she completely took it in without gagging or having trouble. I was clenching my fists and panting heavily trying my damnedest to not cum down her throat, but it felt so good and it was growing more difficult to hold back especially when she started bobbing her head slowly and used her tounge to circle around my cock.

Then...

BARKBARKBARK!!!

Nightmare and I heard Moona's barking out side the door, so I quickly pulled my pants up again, grab Elderstahl as I rushed to the door while Moona keep barking.

"Easy girl, it's me don't you remember." I heard a dry voice from only one creature I know. Queen Chrysalis, who came with a black attire barely hiding her body as the tight dress exposed her curves as well as an alarming amount of cleavage. I calmed Moona down and let Chrysalis inside our room.

"I'm surprised that you are here Chrysalis." To be honest, I was indeed surprised she would come here. As to how, I guess, shapeshiftings.

"Why of course, it wouldn't be fun if you where given ahead start." she said in a childish tone.

"Tell me, did my plants do the work?" I asked her about the love apples I created.

"Ever since you gave me the seeds of love fruit, my changelings have been growing more and more of them every day. They seem to grow faster than other plants." Chrysalis said.

"The reason they do that is because while I fused love energy into the seeds I took the liberty to remodify it's growth rate and adaptation ability. Making it more invasive and quickly productive so that your can have all the food your species wants and never runs out." I explained. Causing Chrysalis to hug me, pulling my head between her breasts.

"Thank you so much. Alot of my changelings and their children were starving to death but with your gift, you have saved them. Also thanks to that, many changeling hives began to offer me and my hive alot of trade for the love fruits. Now my hive is becoming the most strongest hive in our entire race, and as queen over the hive the changeling council and other hives began to flock to me. With your gift, we don't need to decive others to feed on love. We can simply farm up infinite number of those love fruits for us to feed forever." Chrysalis said with alot of pride for the saving of her race I helped out and for the power I gave her. And she still kept me under her breasts as she dragged me towards the bed again, her lithe hands ensnaring me as clawed fingers gently crowl inside my pants.

"Allow me to explain a few things to you, young Hall." Chrysalis said as she let my head go so that I could se her face.

"Every changeling queen, when they reach the age of eighteen hundred, is required to produce a heir to the throne. My time has come, and mother has stated that I am to make an heir. Once the foal is born the male is either abandoned or, like my father, is kept around as a mate. When the foal reaches adult hood, she will take her mother’s place as queen whilst the mother is initiated into the council,” Chrysalis pauses briefly contemplating what to say as she continues

“The council is a government made up past queens who look after the changeling race as a whole. The reason I am here is because I told them I have claimed rights to you as a mate and now I have to ensure that others do no attempt to challenge that. In our culture the right to a male is only valid for as long as the female can protect him. Due to our males being infertile it means that we have to rely on other species. My father was a common earth pony but even then my mother had to fight off no less than twelve riving queens. If that wasn't enough, knowing that you created the love fruit, saved our race and knowing who you are, I have no doubt every queen of the entire changeling race will come after you. But I how powerful you are, how much stamina you have I'm confident enough you can also produce foals into powerful beings, such as alicorns imagine what we will create!” Her speech ended as I think it would be best to explain my secret to them, so I used my telekinesis to push her a little, she and Nightmare look very confused about this.

"Before we do anything, I'm gonna let you ladies in on a little secret of mine." I said in a normal tone but they looked intrigued with smirks.

"Ooohhh, what would that be?" Nightmare asked me from behind. I stood up and walked around the room as I began to explain to them.

"While I used my magic to enhance my body to make myself stronger and stronger, I added a little twist to my body structure. As strong as I am... my sperms are extremely weak." they looked very shocked as they both said 'what' out loud. "I am a human. And accordingly to human morality, when a human man has impregnate a woman he is binded to her forever. And therefore, it's his unwritten duty to father the child as taking care of the woman he impregnate. A man must naturally care for them since they would be starting a family together. Of course being a father isn't easy, in fact there are many men who are not ready to be a father. It is a huge responsibility, sometimes too huge for the man to be a family man. It takes skills, knowledge and confidence to be a good family dad. For if it is too much for the man to be a father, the family relationship would end up catastrophic and it would ruin their lives, mostly the child's life. Our morality says, if the man is not ready to be a father he must avoid impregnate any woman until he has the needs to be a family man... the very needs I don't have. Do you all hear me, I'm not ready to be a father, I don't have the skills, the knowledge or the confidence to be a father; it scares my more than I can describe." I explained but also continues.

"To avoid such catastrophe of being a failed father and family man, I have been weakening my sperms so much that as soon as they touch the egg cell of the female they will die, they'll die so quickly so that the female remains unpregnant. So no female can be pregnant by me no matter how much they mate me. I can give my sperms their strength back, hell I can even make them stronger; but I won't. Not until I am ready to be a father." I finished my explanation with as much seriousness as possible.

I turned around to se the two mares, who stared at me until... THEY'RE LAUGHING???

Nämen vad i he... (What in th...)

I was so dumbstruck at the fact that they are laughing instead of criticizing, argue or even shout at me. I just stood there like a statue with a dumbfounded face looking at them. Once their laughing slowly ended.

"That's so cute, but too exaggerated. You have no need to worry, there's absolutely no law that says you have to be a family stallion unless otherwise." Nightmare giggled at my explenation or is it my reaction.

"As much as I love you're human morality, I promise you that there are no consequences of a male impregnating many random females. Nopony will be mad at you if you made them pregnant, especially if they want's you to do it." Chrysalis explained with a mock pout. Just when I was about to open my mouth, the two of them pressed their bodies against me, hugging me tightly while their breasts sandwiching my head.

"We mean what we say, there won't be any problem comming if you impregnate a mare or two." Nightmare said like a lusty mother.

"As long as the mare want's a foal from you, you can give it to her without fathering it. Equestrian society promotes that males can have sex with as many mares as possible. After all, since there aren't many males around, mares have been longing for some pleasure from a stallion." Chrysalis said with a sultry grin and a hand crawling down inside my pants.

"Alex, I want a foal. I need you to provide it for my hive, I know you're the only one who can give me an heir. Do that and my most mightiest hive will forever be your's. My subjects are you're subjects and all the other queens will think twice before they mess with you." Chrysalis said with a begging behavior.

"Alex. Make your sperms strong again and make them stronger. Both Chrysalis and I are in need for a child, don't be afraid of that. Impregnateing us would mean very much to us. As you're mates we need you." Nightmare whispered in my ear as her other hand joined Chrysalis' in stroking my member. I was once again in a dilemma, if I should make them pregnant or not. I was still scared because the human morality is still in me and I know nothing about being a family man and a father. But if what they say is true, I might not need to fear any consequences at all.

"Please. I need you, make me pregnant." Chrysalis begged me with wet puppy dog eyes. That's when I had it. So I close my eyes before reopen them with a magical glow on them. Once the glow disappeared and my eyes look normal.

"Done." I said meaning that I gave back my sperms their strength, even made them stronger. After I said that, they all cheer in happiness and I was quickly tossed into bed. The moment I looked up I was already being straddled by Chrysalis who had lust written all over her face with a goofy smile, she moved aside her strand covering her soaking wet pussy and grabbed my hard member before grinding her pussy lips against it.

"I want you to give me a foal Alex, fuck me hard until I can no longer walk!" Chrysalis said and moaned very loud. "Shove it in, spank me, make me your slutty mare!" She screamed and lifted herself up a bit with my now lubed up cock thanks to her juices soaking it, she aligned the tip to the entrance and slowly drifted down my length making us both give out loud moans, and out of instinct I grabbed her hip in one hand and her ass with the other.

All I did was panting and gritting my teeth trying not to cum inside her but I was failing miserably. "I- 'm- cumming now!" I said but she was totally lost in pure bliss. Chrysalis started bouncing and grinding on my cock getting loud moans from the mare, not even a few bounces later I felt her slam her luscious ass on me and I gasped a little as I thrusted deep inside her and came hard painting Chrysalis' insides white but she didnt stop her bouncing she only screamed out my name and bounced more faster and aggressively.

"Y-Yes cum inside me make me a mother now, pump everything into me!" Chrysalis screamed in pure bliss and bounced even more, she grab my head and pulled me into a hard deep kiss before placing me between her breasts, I reached around her perfect body and took a good squeeze of her squishy ass. "I think Im gonna cum... Ah! Its coming!" Chrysalis screamed once more before slaming back down once more and her insides tighten even more making me blow my seed inside her again making her belly bloat a little.

Nightmare watched the scene and felt a little left out so once Chrysalis had came nightmare pushed her off and shoved my cock inside of her. Moaning blissfully and began to bounce on my cock like Chrysalis and she was just as tight as said changeling queen. Her moans grew louder and her breaths rapidly increase but one thing was for sure she was enjoying being fucked by me.

"Fill me with you cum! give me a FOAL!" she yelled and was now panting more heavily and had starting to pick up the pace, it seems she was near to climax. I weren’t far behind though. Nightmare finally reached her climax first and with a load moan she sunk herself to the hilt on my member. With a pop I felt ready and couldn’t hold out either. Her insides tugging and squeezing my member in pleasure as I came into her. Like a hose I didn’t stop for a good solid 5 seconds.

Nightmare Moon gasped in a cute way as shot after shot of my now strong seed fired inside her. She moaned and shuddered with every blast of my thick seed shooting into her. She placed her hands on her stomach as the tight seal inside was making her womb getting full because the sperm had nowhere else to go and was expanding her womb. I came so much that she began to overflow and her belly grew a small bulge. I was finally spent and I slid my cock out of her and she fell next to me to my right while Chrysalis was on my left side. both mares snuggled next to me and with tired eyes looked at me with satisfied smiles. "Thank you... for your kindness" said Nightmare than Chrysalis as they held me more tightly and cuddle next to me purring more clearly. They nuzzled my cheeks and smiled. Until...

BARKBARKBARK!!!

"Alltid är det nån som stör Moona (Alway's someone is bothering Moona)." I said in annoyance as I levitate myself from bed while I used my magic to put all my clothes on. Nightmare Moon and Chrysalis raised their eyebrows for my choice of words, also they don't know swedish.

"Stand down wolf, I just here for your master." I heard Luna talk to the barking Moona as I grab Elderstahl and opened the door. As soon as I open it I saw Luna try to calm Moona down as she still bark at her, only stops when I came.

"What can I do for you Luna?" I asked her as Moona came next to me and calmed down.

"Alexander, we have been instructed to inform you that sister requires your presence." Luna told me.

*Later*

I followed Luna and was greeted by the sun goddess as she tiredly went through paper work, her reading glasses perched on the tip of her noise as she looked over the proposition for raising the tax on potatoes. Looking up her frown softened instantly, reverting to her motherly smile as she uncaringly threw the scroll aside beckoning for me to come closer as she made herself comfortable. I looked at Moona who was next to me and waved my hand as a sign for her to stay.

"Alexander, I am sorry to disturb you but I believe there are a few things we have to discuss,” she stated.

"Am I in trouble?" I asked nervously.

"Not at all Alex, the reason that I have called you here is regarding your friends, they have stressed the point that they wish to see you and apologise for their less than civil attitudes towards you, they were each dealing with personal issues and I believe they over reacted. Though this is one of the points it is not the key one,” She paused her eyes narrowing slightly as I winced,

“I wish to know why you are seeing a changeling, and a queen no less,” her icy tone cause me to jump a little.

"Yeah well, Queen Chrysalis visits me for political reasons." Celestia raised an eyebrown. "Well first of it's about a good news, to which I'm sure you will find it beneficial. She told me of her race's eating habits and of their food shortage. To solve it, I fused love energy with a few apple seeds and create a new plant life which I called, Love Apples. I made the plant very invasive and adaptable enough for her race to have alot of food that will never runs out so that they don't need to feed love out of others, including your ponies." Celestia gave me a look of both surprise and interest.

"She came to tell me that it's going flawlessly good with the love apple farmings, hives after hives are flocking towards her and for those fruits she declared herself my most trusted and loyal ally and friend. The second reason that she came is because she wanted a foal due to her peoples traditions and asked for me to help her out." I finished my explanation.

"Rest assure that the changelings won't be feeding of your subjects anymore thanks to my own plants." I said with pride. That cause Celestia to have a happy smile.

"That's amazing Alexander! I'm so happy that my subjects are safe from them thanks to your diplomacy. I'm really surprised that you could create a new kind of plant." she said with a happy tone.

"Back to my home world, I was a gardener so I guess I know more about plants as much as I know about magic. Combine them together and miracles will happens." I said in a good mood. Then to my nervous mood. "Is there anything else you want to talk to me about?" I asked.

"Yes, yes there is. Alex, I would never ask this of you if our situation weren’t desperate, but sooner or later I or my sister will have to mate with you,” she said her blush apparent on her pastel checks as I fell onto my back looking at her disbelievingly.

“What!?" I responded perplexed as she looked at me with an uncomfortable look.

“Despite rape not been illegal, I personally do not wish to have to rape a fellow sentient creature but if there is no other way,” she finished her statement with a hidden warning of what would happen if I said no. The meeting had been brief but in the end I had learned three vital things; one the girls were coming in three days to apologise, vilket jag skulle vägra (to which I would refuse), two, I was too attend the grand galloping gala and three, if I didn’t rut one of the princess I was getting raped, perfect.

The day passed by without too many complications, Chrysalis was officially allowed to stay under the conditions that she fed off of no one and didn’t show her true form to the public. Celestia wasn’t happy about the arrangement but was prepared to make sacrifices if it kept me here and safe. I didn’t want to exploit her desperate situation, but Chrysalis was a friend and I refused to have her kicked out because of her race. The changeling in question had been touched and had non to discreetly dragging me into a cupboard as a 'reward for my loyalty', as she put it. One happy mare and twenty minutes later I found myself returning to my bedroom. Nightmare was sitting on the bed digging into her meal, eating a strange combo of hayfries, ice cream, whipped cheese and too my shock, meat.

Vad i? (What the?)

"Nightmare, where did you get that? and are you aware of what you’re eating right?" I asked as she tore into the meat, her teeth struggling to break it up as she swallowed. Her muzzle covered in blood as she looked at me disgruntled.

“Yes, I am more than aware, but for some reason I got a huge craving for meat. As for where I got it from, it's from the griffon kitchen." she finished looking at her stomach as she tenderly rubbed it. I crawled into bed next to her helping myself to some of the succulent flesh as the rich texture reached my taste buds.

“Mmm, vid gudar (by the gods) have I missed meat." I grinned as she looked at me curiously.

We spoke for hours, the main topic of her will be pregnant soon. Names were still out of the question due to our limited knowledge, but things like the sex of the child, what we were going to do once it was born, and the list went on. Nightmare Moon wrapped a hand around my shoulder pulling me to her breasts as the gentle sound of her heart beat calmed me. I snuggled against her, our bodies finding comfort in each other as we laughed and in general, had fun. I had the prestige and magical honour of introducing Nightmare to popcorn with butter, which she had loved. We happily munched on our popcorn as we listened to more music from my phone. She was fascinated by the phone I have, examining it from every angle as her hands played with the touch screen, her child like curiosity amusing to watch as she watched countless clips from movie trailers to even a few cartoons. Luckily I had nearly maxed out the things memory with games, music and video’s.

*2 hours later*

I remeber I must also take Moona for a few walks, usually Nightmare or Chrysalis would accompany me when I take Moona for walks but sometimes I and Moona gets to spend alone time together. While we stretch our legs, we're walking down the large corridor as I admired the scenery outside the sun shining brightly as the gentle whispers of the wind skated across my face as I signed contently.

“Excuse me sir could you help me?” A timid voice squeaked behind me brining my attention to a young maid as she awkwardly held her hand.

“How can I help?” I asked steeping forward as her eyes lit up.

“Well, I was wondering if you could check the stallion bathroom for me and see if it is empty so I can clean,” she laughed shyly as I joined her motioning for her to lead the way as I followed.

“Here it is, if you could just check the stalls and make sure nopony is in there?” she instructed as I nodded entering the massive bathroom. I quickly got though the stalls revealing that the whole room was empty. The soft click of the door locking made me turn as the lights flickered violently, the image of the maid briefly appearing before vanishing as the light flickered rapidly.

“Uh, miss?” I warily called out the lights in the bathroom slowly dying as I nervously looked around, this cause Moona to growl at a direction. I used my own skyrim magic, the candlelight to give some light of my own. Also at the same time I gave myself and Moona the invisible spark shield for protection. Reaching the door, I felt my body go cold as the door refused to budge, had enough of troubles I kicked the door down. Moona and I went out but Moona began to growl monstrously towards a direction. I stood there and looked at it with worries as Moona keep growling. Not too long something came out from the dark corner, or rather somepony. Another changeling queen but with purple hair and eyes.

“Hmm, my, from what my sister told me, her daughter held high regards for you, let us hope for your sake these claims are true.” her soft voice spoke as we get to see her whole body. I was in a state of shock while Moona began to growl more louder.

"If you value your pet's life you will silence it!" she spoke with an arrogant manner looking at me and Moona like we're filths. But all I did was using my magic to bring light back to the room so that we can see everything.

"Who are you, what the hell do you want!" I demanded her to answer me.

"HOW DARE YOU!!" she yelled as she charge me, only to fall victim to my protection shield as an electric explosion send her flying to the wall. I quickly use my magic to conjure a anti-magic ring around her horn and use both levitation and telekinesis to hold a grip on her. In my anger, I gave my grip a firey aurora to threaten her.

"If you value your life or your well being, YOU WILL EXPLAIN YOURSELF!" I yelled at her for an answer.

"I am Loctus Warm, changeling queen of the Everfree Forest. I heard from one of my scouts that you pleased not only my niece Chrysalis of the dead lands but also an Alicorn. From what my scouts reported, you repeatedly had sexual intercourse with mares and yet still retained your stamina a feat no stallion could dream to achieve. Now I wish to test you myself." she sneered. But I gave her a fire aurora around her in a way to torture her.

"I gave you're race my fruits. I save you all from famine! And this is how you repay me, by trying to rape me! It seems the ponies aren't the only ones who are honorless. You have no sense of gratitude, no honor at all!" I sneered at her myself with alot of venom in my voice.

I spend my time, using my magic to torture her out of all her magic until she is weak and fused the anti-magic ring to her horn so that it would remain there forever.

"Now, while you still live, GET OUT!!!" I yelled at her and so she flew away.

*One hour later*

After she flew away, I decided that I have enough of all this legal rape of males. I went to Celestia to report her about ´Loctus Warm's´ breaking and attempt to rape me. She agreed to next time arrest her for breaking in but not for the rape attempt. My lines about the legal rape has come to an end, it's time I confront her about this.

"Celestia please, this whole legal rape begin to get under my skin. You know how much harm it does to all lives and yet you allow it to happen around! What's the purpose of it all, I must know, TELL ME!!" I asked impatiently, she didn't seems to like it but she complied to answer.

“You wish to know about the positions of mares and stallions in society?” she asked, her eyes quirked as I nodded, my face neutral as I wanted to know why mares who tries to rape me was not getting them the jail or a telling off.

“I shall tell you all I know, Mares have always vastly outnumbered stallions, the population of the ponies being 87% mares and only 13% stallions." She paused at my interjection

"Really, well then how do you keep your species going?" I asked as she nodded at my question

"Good question, whilst we are not as advanced as your race in forms of technology and weapons, we have access to magic, that allows us to manipulate hormones in the mares wombs to make a foal. The process is complicated but sadly, despite our best efforts we can only produce fillies," She paused for a minute gaining her thoughts before continuing, making my worst fear come true.

"This means, Alexander, that our political system is a matriarch based society. Mares are dominant whilst Stallions are treated as third class, in few places such as Fillydelphia, Cloudsdale even here in Canterlot the males are but properties to herds of mares. Even now Stallions are still not treated as equals in the eye of the political system and as a consequence means that rape and being forced into a herd is neither unheard of nor illegal. I only have so much power in the changes of the law, and the majority of the noble mares deemed that stallions are still not entitled to vote free choice whom they start a heard with. Mares are once again the dominate members in the herd, the alpha mare having say over who joins but none against who leaves. colt-cuddlers, or as you would call them homosexuals are disliked by the population as a whole and are avoided due to their life style. Stallions are the more gentle and fragile of our race and as such stallions can only be used for breedings or labour work. House stallions are still common though, staying at home and raising the foals whilst the mare works. A mare hitting a stallion in public is shamed and is treated with disgust and rightly so," Celestia allowed me to digest this information as I froze in horror with a terrified face.

Hur kan dom vara so sjucka!? (How could they be so sick!?) I know that forcing a male into sex is not illegal, but when she explained to me that her race use slavery against their own males because of their few numbers made my belly go sick. I now know who and what they really are, slavers... sick, sexist slavers to the core. And Celestia, she's no different, she's a part of the whole sick, oppressive system.

"“What the fuck is wrong with you ponies? That is the most fucked up thing I have ever heard and I've heard some fucked up things. How can this be allowed to continue; rape, beatings, forced into herds this is sick! This system is completely rotten!" I yelled out diminishing her smile as she frowned at me.

“I would advise that you watch how you address me. I am a mare and a princess at that, so you would do well to watch your tongue,” she stated, her cold tone indicating that she, in some aspects, had similar opinion on the rights of stallions, sexist bitch. But I'm not afraid of her, thanks to my magic and powers. But mostly with Moona next to me, I was not intimidated by her, and I continued as Moona took a defensive stand as she growl at Celestia.

"DOES IT LOOK LIKE I CARE!? IT MATTERS NOT WHENEVER YOU ARE A MARE OR STALLION, SLAVERY IS EVIL!!! YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO CAUSE SUFFERING OR MISERY TO THE OTHERS JUST SO THAT MOST COULD LIVE IN PARADISE. THIS WHOLE SYSTEM IS SICK AND YOU ARE NOTHING MORE THAN A TYRANNICAL WHENCH WHO IS NO DIFFERENT FROM ALL THIS ROTTENNESS!!!!!" I yelled at her out of reckless courage.

Not wasting time I saw her horn began to glow so I quickly reacted and snap my fingers to create a Lightning Rune from skyrim right under her hooves so that it explode and send her away from her throne. With my fear come true I decided to use my escape plan.

"Vi måste ut härifrån, Moona!! (We must get out of here, Moona!!)" I said out loud as I used my customized Teleportation Rune on both me an Moona. We ended up in the cave exit entrance of Canterlot's abandoned.

"Fort gumman, spring, SPRING!! (Quickly dear, run, RUN!!)" I yelled out as I mount on Moona, riding on her. She, with all the enhancements I gave her, run as quickly/fast as she can. As she was running towards a forest, I looked back at Canterlot. Thinking of all the sick things Celestia explained to me. It feels like the ponies are now my natural enemies because of their sexism and slavery.

From this day on I swear that once I have a chance, I will change their society for the better. Until then, I must escape Equestria.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nhAsnuqYUuU

Chapter 11

Right place wrong time

After my defiance against Celestia's rule, I escaped Canterlot with Moona who I now was ridding on. The only times when Moona and I stopped were when we need to rest and make camp. To hide us I cast an shield spell with skyrim invisibility spell on it to make us both invisible inside. During our stop at a place, I haven't forgotten about Nightmare and Chrysalis. So during our first rest, I'm sending them a telepathic message, telling them what happened.

The thing is, I know where to go. Far south west, beyond Equestria's borders. In another continent, one that Zecora came from. There are other nations and sentient creatures, where I know I will be safe from Celestia's tyranny. I might be powerful but not strong enough to take her and all her followers down all by my own. If there are any places where I can be free, one example would be the Cat Kingdom; neighbour to the Zebra Confederacy, Crocodile Tribes, etc. For all I know is that even if the female population there are also more than the males, their society is far more patriarchal due to male cats being more stronger than the female cats. Unlike stallions who are naturally weaker and friendlier, the male cats are more aggressive and resilient.

My hopes is to find a place to call home and I would be both safe and free. During my journey there, whenever I dream, my dream guardian; Surtur came to me and told me and told me that Nightmare Moon tried to enter my dream, but with him guarding it she begged him to let her see me. I told him to let her come, along with Chrysalis. At first they were upset that I left them without telling but after I explained them my panic and reminded them of my life and swedish society, they calmed down and approved that I left.

At first I though that they would hate me for leaving them. But Chrysalis was so grateful of me saving her race and Nightmare is so deeply in love with me since I cured her of her heat, none of them have any grudge on me for my escape and sworn to keep me in secret from Luna, Celestia and others. We spend every time in my dream together whenever I sleep. I was worried about them since they will be pregnant soon and I don't want my children to have a bad life because they won't see their father but they ensured me that the babies won't be comming in a year or two, to my relief. After two days during my travel when they have spend enough time with me, before they disappeared Nightmare said what I never expected her to say; which is. "If you gonna take more mates into our herds, let us know and we will have alot of fun here~" she requested with a voice of lust. In the mere second after that they vanished and left me dumbstrucked.

*Two weeks later*

During my travel, Moona and I stowaway on a ship to the sand continent in a harbour in the Cat Kingdom. Once we're out of the ship we went to the market place. Thankfully we didn't need to worry about food or water as I used my geomancy to turn rocks into real/pure gold for trade, therefore I used them to buy food for us both. After I bought some food and drink for us we walked out of the harbour and walked for a few hours on the desert road as far as the eye could see there were africa-like landscape with a few villages dotting the area. There were three structures that drew our attention though. Off in the distance was a massive city with high walls.

During my travel I used my magic to make my sperm weak again to prevent any unwanted pregnancies.

To the right in the side of a mountain were a set of grand gates with a wide stone road stretching and meeting another one that led to the big city in the distance. Finally the smallest of the three was a city that had an arena in the side of it. Moona and I went inside to the first city that we came across, and despite the fact that the majority of the city's population is all kinds of anthro felines, there are several different variations of ponies, griffins, minotaurs, zebras, a few changelings, and even some anthro crocodiles. Moona and I walked around the city and was amazed by how beautiful this city looks. As soon as we were in another city area, we heard someone screaming.

We followed the scream and what we saw was appeared to be three male cats; one tiger, one jaguar and one lion, were attacking what appeared to be a female cat, a female tigress with blue long hair. As soon as I saw the lion grabbing some of the tigress' cloth and began pulling it off. She screamed and pleaded for him to stop that she didn't want it. She tried to break free but the lion's friends held her towards the brick wall of the building and she needed to stop him from ripping her clothes off and trying to rape her. Åh nej försök inte (Oh no you don't). Not going to allow that to happen I swing my left arm with a white smoke-like aurora on the hand and shoot multiple ice spikes from skyrim towards the male cats and killed them in an instant.

I noticed the tigress who stood crying looked at her dead rapists and then me and Moona. As I approach her I swear I can se her cheeks blushed a hint of red as she stare up at me. When I was infront of her I offer her my hand to help her up.

"Are you ok miss? did they hurt you?" I asked her as she took my hand to get up on her feets.

“Don’t worry miss, they can never hurt you ever again now." I said softly with concerns to her. After I said that, she gave me a jumpy hug as she was still shaking a bit after the event. I return the hug in order to comfort her as best as I can.

“Thank you, thank you very much." She said. After our hug she wiping off the remaining tears.

"Allow me to escort you back home to ensure that this won't happen again." I offers her and she was first surprised at first but soon gave me a happy smile as she once again hug me and also snuggling me.

"That would be very nice of you." She said with a kind, soft voice.

Moona and I walked with the tigress, she told me her name is Mahadeva and in return I told her my name and I also introduce Moona to her. In fact I let Mahadeva ride on Moona since she was big enough for me to ride. We continued until we stopped next to a large building with a forge next to it. Mahadeva got off of Moona's back and asked me to wait outside to find her dad and introduce me to him. I waited for her outside with Moona while she went inside looking for him.

*Mahadeva's POV*

While this handsome creature known as Alexander Hall and his incredibly large wolf was waiting for me to find my dad I went inside the forge to se if he was working. The moment I turn around I heard a deep voice that greet me happily as it picked me up in a bone crushing hug.

“There’s my little kitty!!” said a large grizzled black leopard who is non other than my dad, Svarog.

“Nice to see you too dad.” I said while I tried to breath.

“Well how has my little girl been? Haven't been getting into anymore trouble I hope.” Dad chuckled.

“I’ve been.. Doing good.. Need.. air..” I did my best to make him drop me.

“Oops! Sorry about that!” He said as he put me down, now I can finally breath air.

“Now that I can breath, it’s nice to see you too dad. Have things around the shop been ok?” I asked him.

"Well so far nothing bad happens except that snobbish brat still try to make me sell the forge." He said with venom in his words, I know exactly what he means.

BARKBARKBARK!!!

We heard a barking outside the forge, I quickly remember Alexander and his wolf.

"Oh, dad I almost forgot I have a friend to introduce you to." I said as we looked out side the window where we saw Alexander play with his wolf.

“And who might this be!? Mahadeva, I didn't know you could find a mate so quickly before your first heat." Dad said causing me to to blush madly.

“Daad! It’s nothing like that at all!” I shouted at him. True I need a male for my first heat but that doen't mean Alexander would be my mate. Does it?

“Now now there’s no need to be embarrassed. Can’t say I understand you're taste in males, but so long as he treats you right he has my blessing. Come I want to meet him.” Dad said as he and I went outside to say hello to him.

*Alexander's POV"

While I entertain Moona, waiting for Mahadeva to find her dad we heard a door open and we saw her comming with a black, bulky old feline who I presume is her father, she looked nervous while he looked excited.

Ah, han måster vara hennes far - Ah, he must be her father.

“So what is the name of my little girls future husband” That black cat said and stretched his hand to shake mine.

"VA!? (WHAT!?)" I shout in shock.

“Daad! Stop embarrassing everyone!" I saw Mahadeva yelled at him. Is he a pervet or something?

“Well, come on, out with it!” he encouraged.

Ah um, I'm Alexander Hall, and you're mistaken sir we don’t even know eachother. I just helped her from a bunch of rapists wanna be." I said.

"It's true dad." Mahadeva said in my support.

“Well shoot. And here I thought I was finally going to get to see some grandcubs.” The old cat said snapping his fingers and causing the both of us to shuffle uncomfortably while blushing madly. Once I heard Moona make some doggy noises that I know means a laughter I gave her a glare.

"What are you laughing at you mutt." I said to her comically.

“Oh but where are my manners. My name is Svarog and this little beauty here is my Daughter Mahadeva." The black cat introduced themselves.

"It's an honor to meet you sir Svarog, I already meet your daughter but still, it's an honor." I said as politely as possible to as he called himself Svarog.

“Well now, seeing as you saved my daughter from those worthless scums, I believe we are in your debt, and the Roar family always pays it’s debts. How can we help you my boy?” Svarog said clapping his hands.

"Well... I don't want to be a bother but I can't lie either. Me and Moona just immigrated here recently, I wish to get settle here and make this nation my new home. I have the abilities and needs to pull my weight and contribute to the society. I just need a place to stay, work and food to eat for both of us. I don't wish to be invasive, but I need help." I explained myself to them.

"Ohh don't be shy, of course we'll help you out. Infact I think you might have a perfect start tomorow with other's help too." Svarog said with a creepy smirk.

"How so?" I asked nervously.

"Well since you recently immigrated here..." he said his finger pointed to his right side direction on a building wall. Once I turned my head to se, I saw what makes me go mad already.

Tomorow Heat Season Begin
Look Out Males of Cat Kingdom
The Hunt Will Soon Begin

I saw a poster with nude female cats with that text showing that their heat season would soon begin and all the males in the entire kindom had to hide before that day.

"D'OH!!!" I yelled facepalming because I came here for safety and freedom! not a whole world of sex.

“Come on boy, take it as a complement! You shouldn’t get mad at ladies for checking out the goods!” Svarog said petting my head and laughing heartily.

"I didn't come here from weeks of travel just to get caught in the middle of a lust hunt!" I said embarrassingly angry at the fact that every female of an entire kindom is going to be a hunting ground of horny cats, which I never asked for.

"Relax kid, if you are strong enough you'll make it. In fact this season can give you alot of help." Svarog said with reassuring in his voice.

"Now how can-" I was about to say until I was interrupted by a voice.

“Well well well. If it isn’t my future bride, miss Mahadeva Roar.” specifically, a a new and snobbish voice said from the side making the mood suddenly go from cheery, to tense in an instant.

“How many times do I have to say it Kosa. I have no interest in you, and I never will be.” Mahadeva fumed at the newcomer. Who happens to be a dark brown lion with black mane.

“Oh come now, you heat will soon come so you need me." Kosa said as he reached for her face. He stopped however when Svarog grabbed his arm tightly and spoke in an intimidating fashion.

“Keep your filthy hands off my daughter scum!" Svarog growled.

“And take your filthy hand off me lowlife." Kosa sneered taking his hand away.

“What do you want Kosa, my daughter just got back. So she couldn’t be the only reason you're wasting my time.” Svarog said.

“Ah yes, that's true. For now you and I have business to discuss. As you know I have been trying to buy you out for years now and yet you have refused my more than generous offers.” Kosa said

“And as you should know by now, I am not selling you my smithy. If that’s all you have come to discuss than don’t bother, my answer is the same as the last three dozen times you tried.” Svarog said and turned from the younger cat. Huh, three dozen, these cats must be stubborn than hell.

“That may be true, but this time it’s different. As you know you're disgrace of a son Bagheera’s banishment will last for another five years, and since you will be turning fifty in seven months, your business will be up for grabs when that time comes. When that time comes I will be challenging you to a death match and we both know who will win that fight old cat. And if you refuse, I'll have the right to take it by force." Kosa laughed as a group of male cats joined him, armed to the teeth.

“What! No you can’t do that!" Svarog said as he and Mahadeva back a little.

"You wanna try us!?" Kosa said in a sadistic, mocking voice.

While Svarog and Mahadeva back away a little, Kosa and his gang keep approaching towards them until a beam of lightning created a wall of lighting infront of them, blocking them and prevent them from getting closer to the father and daughter. They all looked at the source of the lightning, only noticing me with lightning in my right hand. I used skyrim's Wall of Storms to stop them. I then used my lighting magic against all of them except Kosa and knocked them all unconscious. Once Kosa was the remainng one, I used my telekinesis and levitation to lift up Kosa and bring him closer to me. I used them to even shut his mouth so that he can't talk. He was close to my face as I tightening the grip.

"I could have killed them, I could have killed them all. I could have killed you. There is only one thing that stands between you and your goal and that's me. Don't push it! Don't push it or I'll give you a war that you can't win... Let it go... Let. It. Go." I said with gruesome venom in my voice, then I used much force to my magic to throw him far away from this place, and also I teleported his minions away so that you don't se anyone of them. Once the lighting wall ended I looked at Svarog and Mahadeva who looked at me with surprised faces. I approached and as soon I was about to open my mouth I found myself tackled and hugged by Mahadeva.

“Thank you! Thank you!” She said as she stuck her tongue down my throat and held me in a very strong grip I couldn't move. After a few seconds she realize what she was doing and she pulled her head back.

"N- n- No worries." I said sheeply as she was blushing and still were on top of me.

"I knew you two were meant to be together!" Svarog cheer in happiness causing Mahadeva to blush furiously and quickly went to her dad to scold him, she even pulling his ear to get his attention.

While I got back on my feets, Moona came to me and licked my right hand. I don't know why to to show my appreciation I pet her head. I looked at Mahadeva send a childish glare at Svarog who still remains unaffected by her scoldings.

"It wasn't on purpose dad! I just tried to show my gratitude but my heat was crossing the line!" Mahadeva told her dad while she still was blushing.

"Oh don't feel ashamed my little girl, it only makes things better." Svarog said still happy for what happened.

"I hope you two are doing well." I said in order to change their attitude towards each other.

"Oh we are, thanks to you. I was afraid you would just leave us with this mess to be honest." Svarog said with a thankful smile.

"Now where is honor in that?" I jokingly asked.

"As a thanks for you heroric deed for us for the second time, I would like you to live with us. We have a guest room for you to use, unless you and Mahadeva can share bed together." Svarog offered while still want me and Mahadeva to be together.

Din förbannade pervo!!! (You damn pervert!!!)

"Before we decide where to sleep, I think I should atleast show you around the city for you to get familiar with." The blushing Mahadeva as she grab my arm in a hugging way.

"While you get to know my girl." Svarog said while we saw him petting and nuzzling Moona who seems to like him very much. "I'll get to know yours." I swear I was two second close to strangle him.

Mahadeva who was still held my arm pulled me with her as she took me for a walk around the city. Everywhere we go all I could see was female cats and they all were starring at us, mostly me with lustful eyes. After an hour of walking we went inside what looks like a tavern or a bar, I was looking around, seeing female cats and other species sitting on the stools and either drinking cider or ordering drinks, with the bartenders cleaning the counters and presenting the orders. The place seemed to be a little lighter than what I would expect from most bars, but some of the lights were randomly blinking. Aside of that, Mahadeva guided me to the bar counter to sit at and she ordered two mugs of cider for us. I tried to offer the payment myself since I have gold to trade with but she was so insisting and stubborn to do it for me so I just gave up offering.

"Hey, Mahadeva." We heard a female voice that sounds glad to se her, we turned around and we saw a female leopard, she may be look just like any other females but I could se that she has enough strength to be more than a match for a strong lion or a tiger.

"Sabor." Mahadeva seem to know this 'Sabor' and was glad to se her too, as they hug each other. I guess they are good friends.

"Who's with you?" Sabor asked her as she noticed me there.

"Oh yes, he is a new friend of my and now he lives with me and my dad. Alexander Hall." Mahadeva introduced me to Sabor.

"It's an honor to meet you." I said politely and offers her a handshake.

"Ah, glad to meet a more well mannered male, unlike most I know." She said as she took my hand, her last words was filled with enough venom to kill a dragon.

"I noticed." I said to her.

As Sabor ordered a drink from the bartender, Mahadeva and I explained to her about me being with her. She explained how I rescue her from three cats who tried to rape her as well when I escorted her back home only for Kosa to come, trying to take their smithy and their home by force. But I used my magic to drive them away and that Mahadeva was showing me around the city while offer me a drink as a thanks. Sabor was surprised that a male would risk his neck for a female's well being, it's very rare to them, but nevertheless Sabor was very grateful to me for looking out for her friend. I also explained that I am merely an immigrant who come to make a home in this kingdom. Once the bartender returned with the drinks and gave them to us I explained them also about my magic, even show them Elderstahl on my waist. Since I told them I immigrated from Equestria they figured out that I moved here because the males are more like masters in the Cat Kingdom and the males of Equestria are slaves and the ponies are very xenophobic towards other races. Sabor was impressed with my ability with magic and called me 'Sorcerer' as a compliment. We kept talking about ourselves and Sabor revealed to me that she is a prey hunter. Prey Hunters are bounty hunters who serve the king directly as his own personal criminal hunters, aside from the police. Her jobb is to infiltrate and find criminals to keep the peace in the kingdom. Sabor always want to be tough enough to beat up every male who tries to make the jump on her, but she also wanted to be strong enough to protect her friend from harm, which is what I exactly did. Sabor looked sad and apologizing to Mahadeva for not being there to help her, but she didn't want to hear that since not even Sabor could be in many places at the same time. We kept on our conversations about our lives, where we're came from, and what we did for a living.

“Thanks again for saving my best friend from those bastards, Mahadeva is like a sister to me. Honestly it’s been a while since I saw any male species that actually stands up for a female.” She said as she looks down at my body and back at my own face. "Since you protected her I must say that a reward is in offer if you know what I mean. After all a hero must not go without getting something in return. It wouldn’t be fair. But since it was my job to keep her save, you need to pay me a indemnity, thing is I think we know a way to do both." She slowly rubs her finger up and down on my chest, smiled as she came close to me. As nervous as I was I tried to move back only for Mahadeva who stood behind me and is holding me in place, her tone arms wrapping around over my belly and under my chest as she leans against me. While the two of them were sandwiching me standing, I notice that every customer in the bar are females and they are coming closer to us with lustful predatory eyes and smirks.

Självklart! (Of course!) It's heat season soon and they are probably in heat already.

“Come now hero, time for excitements.” Both said in unison as they pressed themselves against me more and then. Sabor press her lips against mine and stuck her tongue down my throat while Mahadeva was licking and nipping my ear. Very soon they pulled me down on a mattress on the floor... where the hell did that come from?

"There we go hero. Time to begin.~" Mahadeva and Sabor pushed me down on the mattress while they with the help of other females undress me. While it happens, Sabor lead my left hand to her warm chest before gave me another rough and deepening kiss. She gently wrapped one of her hands around my neck, and pushed me futher down on the mattress. Mahadeva quickly strip off my pants and my member was free and stretching in front of them. Mahadeva wrapped her tongue around the tip, and licked downwards, then upwards before carefully sucking it. Sabor still kept her mouth around my during our tongue battle. Some of the females came and rubbed Mahadeva's naked body in encouragement, one even stroking her hair as she was slowly sucking my manhood. Once she quickened her pace, the sensation sent a jolt of delight around my whole body.

As Sabor kept kissing me I saw a dark orange lioness' head came closer to mine, she instead wrapped her arms around me and cuddled close, before I knew it she stuck out her tongue and licked my lips with it, so now two tongues were fighting over my mouth. Mahadeva pulled my member out of her mouth and, without waiting another second, she opened her waiting marehood and came close to my manhood. It was then Sabor and the lioness broke our kiss to watch in amusements (still hugging my head very close) as my member was entered deep inside Mahadeva, who moaned with a shudder. She started her pace, bouncing herself up and down, with my member grinding her walls smoothly. Sabor, the lioness and other females around me pressed their bodies and talked to me in an eagerly soft tone while some even lick my body.

A few females of the bar help Mahadeva to keep pushing her hips against my pelvis, while they were at it Mahadeva leaned her body close to mine to kiss me deeply and roughly. While the bar females are thrusting us together, she moaned a loud 'yes' and looked upwards with her eyes closed tight, feeling the added sensation inside. After several minutes of rutting Mahadeva senseless, I felt that I am ready to spew, but knowing that she wants it all right inside, he has got to shoot it all. And that's what I did. My seed was shot from my member and into her womb, the females gently pushed her off of me and landed her softly aside while Sabor quickly straddle me with lusty predator eyes like a true leopard.

"That was the reward, now comes the indemnity!~" she speaks in moans as she now slammed herself and impaled herself on my still hard member. She riding on me never slowed down for a second, making me groan and her moan in excitement. Her insides tug and massage my member, the tip poking her cervix with every downward thrust she made. Two new mouths began to cover my own and dart their tongues inside and already dominated mine. Sabor was riding on my for a good forty minutes nonstop. By now she was now panting more heavily and had starting to pick up the pace even more until we finally reached our climax and with a load moan she sunk herself to the hilt on my member, I began to cum. Sabor gave a prideful roar as shot after shot of my seed fired inside her. She moaned and shuddered with every blast of my own weak, infertile seed shooting into her. She placed her hands on her stomach as the tight seal inside was making her womb getting full because the sperm had nowhere else to go and was expanding her womb. She smiled as her toned stomach was beginning to bulge. The end result looked like she was a few months pregnant.

When Sabor was done she was carried away by the other females as well, replaced by a female minotaur who immediately got my hard manhood inside of her and riding on me. While she was on it my mouth was invaded by two new tongues.

Jag kom hit för fristad, inte harem (I came here for sanctuary, not harem). Groan! Looks like I have no choice but to satisfy every female of the bar and tomorow will be heat season so I must hope that my enhancements gives me enough energy to keep up. This is gonna take all day long.

I hope I can explain everything to Nightmare and Chrysalis when we meet again in the dream realm.

Chapter 12

Already Famous

Completely after a few hours of nonstop rutting those who-knows-how-many females in that bar silly, I ended up being so tired that sleep took over me now. When I slowly opened my eyes I found myself laying on a summer beach where the blue ocean is infront of me and a beauty full green forest behind me. Sitting up it didn't take me long to realize that I'm in the dream realm. After two seconds of looking around I saw two shadows emerge from the ground, looking up and I saw two familiar mares descends from the sky. They came and gave me a smile and landed right next to me.

"Most interesting image you have honey. Before we entered your dream your guardian, Surtur, told us about you're huge experience with those ladies in heat.~" Nightmare teased.

I can't help but to blush a little and put a hand behind my neck and gave them an embarrassment look. What else can I do but follow my instincts.

"So you two know, huh?" I asked them.

They give me a pout but not an angry looking one. Chrysalis and Nightmare smirked before they sandwiching me from left to right, their breasts between my head.

"Of course we know, it seems our lovely stallion got alot of candidates for our herd." Chrysalis said as she placed her hand under my pants to stroke my member.

"It's kinda hard to let more into a herd if you only know the names of two of them." I said nervously.

While Chrysalis began to sink herself down to my pelvis, Nightmare Moon hugged my whole head and pressed it futher in her bosom.

"We'll find out their names in their dreams, have the details." She said in the sassy’s tone you ever heard.

"Until we meet them.~" Chrysalis said before she removed my pants and started to blow me while Nightmare drown my mouth with her own. It didn't take long for those mares to have their way with me in the dream realm before I wake up.

*Alexander's POV Real World*

I slowly wake up into the real world. My vision was blurry but slowly regain my full vision from my eyes. The first sensation I felt were two soft furry bodies pressing against my body both left and right. When I looked at my left and right sides only to find Mahadeva and Sabor snuggling against me on a queen sized bed. I was looking around and I didn't recognize this room, it didn't take long before I notice something. I'm both undressed, covered by a blanked, and judging the feeling and the cat's bodies they were all naked.

It didn't take long for Sabor to give a small yawn as she too was beginning to wake up, she noticed me looking at her. She gave my cheek a good lick before giving me a deep passionate kiss.

She kept kissing my mouth until Mahadeva woke up and notice us.

"Hey, not without me." She purred with a cute pouting face and she brought my head towards hers as her tongue invade my mouth.

“Morning there, boy.~” Sabor said with a lusty voice before Mahadeva broke our kiss.

"Sleept well after giving us such a heavenly time?~" Mahadeva asked with a sassy voice.

"Sure, but where are we?" I asked try to be polite as possible.

"We're at my home, in my room." Mahadeva aswered me.

"When you fell asleep Mahadeva and I carried you back here and brought you inside her room. Don't worry, we brought all your clothes and your stuff with us in here. Also no other females saw us carry you." Sabor explained to my relief.

"Speaking of other females, after you rutted them all silly. All their heats just kind of vanished. Almost like you cured them all of their needs to mate. Even now after our fun time me, Sabor and all the other girls from the bar are no longer in heat. It's unusual because the heat season starts today and won't end before the end of the month." Mahadeva explained to me which I figured it's something that dosen't happens everyday.

"Well, what ever is the reason of it, it's a mystery." I said to their amusement.

"Well then, why don't we get up and ready ourselves for the morning." I said as I tried to get up only for Mahadeva's arms to wrap around my head and pulled my straight into her bosom and Sabor's face to get closer to mine, both of them had a lustful smirks on their faces.

“Who says we need to get up now?~” Mahadeva asked with half lidded eyes.

“Let’s have a little more fun before we start our day.~” Sabor said seductively.

Aj fan (Oh hell).

*30 minutes later*

After having our fun, we got ourselves dressed up, I got out first. Outside the door I was greeted by Moona who seems to miss me. While I hug, nuzzling and petting Moona I also heard a few voices that sounds like a conversation, until...

"HE CAN GO FOR HOURS AND END A FEMALE'S HEAT!?" I heard a loud voice that sound like a mix of shock and surprise. I investigate it only to see and hear things that makes me lose my calm.

I saw Svarog talking to a group of what looks like a bunch of noble females: Six cats, one Changeling Queen, one Minotaur and one Griffin. They all have red faces as Svarog have a perverted face.

"Isn't it amazing, my own son in law does have magic in his stick?" Svarog said in his creepy way, making the noble females more redder. THAT CAUSE ME TO EXPLODE!!

"Why you old PERVERT!!!" I yelled out as I came running and strangling him in Homer Simpson's style, not caring if anyone else is watching.

"Wait a minute! Aren't you by any chance the one who gave Queen Chrysalis the love fruit?" The Changeling Queen with the ruby red eyes and hair asked me and then I let go of Svarog's throat.

"How'd you figured?" I asked before the changeling queen beaming with joy.

"Of course! Its you! You're Alexander Hall! You saved our species from starvation. You have saved my hive from starving to death. I can never thank you enough." She said out of joy and then turned to her fellow noble females. "Queen Chrysalis from the Badlands have informed about my race's savior and she even showed me the image of him." The Changeling Queen used her magic to project an moving image of me back when I gave Chrysalis the seeds of the love apples. The other noble females and Svarog looked in awe until the image was gone.

"Anyway I'm Queen Metamopha of the changelings in the Cat Kingdom, it's an great honor to personally meet you." She stuck her hand out.

"Alexander Hall." I reached to shake her hand, but as I did she grabbed and hugged me tightly as my head clashed against her giant bosom.

"You have no idea what it means to me to finally meet the one who saved my entire race from extinction. Even knowing that you‘re so adorable, I didn‘t think a creature who could do life saving magic would be so different!” She laughed as she squeezed me and Svarog snigger at the scene. “Not just that, but no wonder why Chrysalis choose you as her mate, you're so damn hot I just feel the need to have you.~" she said in a seductive tone. That's when I decided to teleport from her grip just in time when Mahadeva and Sabor came.

"Dad, what's going on?" Mahadeva asked her father.

"Ah, girls, you two came here just in perfect time." Svarog states before continuing. "This is Kito (A gray lioness), Salama (A bech colored lioness), Kakena (A white tigress), Kamara (A female jaguar), Aishia (A swamp green lioness), Lisha (A orange female lynx), Braveheart(female Minotaur), Greta(female Griffin) and Metamopha. Both daughters of nobles around the city and changeling queen of the Cat Kingdom; all of them in heat and need a mate to help them and I know about your fun time with Alexander here." He said with a smile while all the females blushed; Mahadeva and Sabor in embarrassment while others in nervousness.

"What do you mean you know?" Sabor asked only to receive a creepy smirk on his face.

"Our neighbour, Azra." he said and both of Mahadeva and Sabor heads turned completely red as I realized what that means.

"You should have seen Azra's expression about the experience you two had.~" He turned to me as if he was telling me a joke olny for me to loose my temper again.

"Why you old pervert!" I said angrily as I once agian strangling him in Homer Simpson's style. After five seconds of strangling that old pervert cat, Mahadeva and Sabor gently pried me away from Svarog.

"I think Dad has alot of things to explain right now." Mahadeva said as she and Sabor held me to calm down.

"I invited them here because their parents came to me and asked if I could help them with their heat right after you came back home. And since I was told that Alexander can last for several hours I figured that he can help them in that in for support against Kosa." Svarog explained.

"Kosa? You mean that snobbish lowlife I tossed away." I asked remembering that dark lion.

"Yes, many, many times he tried to get his dirty paws on my forge. Thing is I don't have any support from the noble court to make an embargo against him. Alexander, after I told them of your stamina they wanted me to convice you to help them from their heat in return for their support to keep Kosa out of our life." Svarog explains to me.

"But why would Kosa want you smithy for?" I asked him.

"Because long ago his family owned half this city but once they went bankrupt and had to sell some of their properties for econimic help. This smithy is one of them and Kosa is determined to take back what once belonged to his family." Svarog explained.

"If we get some nobles from the court to support us to keep the forge, not only do we get to keep our home but you will also have what you migrated here for, a place to stay; to call home." He said to me in a compassionate father manners. I looked at the noble females and Queen Metamopha and they all looked extremely eager for me.

"C'mon kid, this is you're chance to have a good life. In fact their parents would gladly offers you a big donation for you're trouble and with these lovely ladies as you're mates you will be given a great family." Svarog said with encouraging words to me.

But before I agreed to this I explained to them about my magic, specifically about my ability to make my sperm weak and infertile because I don't want to cause any unwanted pregnacies. I told them that I will only impregnate a woman if she really want me to, no feelings of forcing or any bribery. I explained that I refuse to take a mate and make her pregnant unless she expressed her absolute consent every step of the way. All the ladies in the room hug me as if I said something romantic to them and quite a change of pace from the last few males who wanted their hands in marriage. I guess to them it was so touching and made it feel so much more personal.

"Come Alexander, let's give them what they really need." I heard Sabor whispered from behind as she and Mahadeva lightly pushing me towards the noble females and Queen Metamopha who are also approaching me with seductive faces and moves to have their way with me.

*Celestia's POV*

I was worried by the turn of events. It has been two full weeks since Alexander's escape and I have found no signs of him. Who does he think he is to speak against me after all I did for him. I took him into my home and gave him food, clothes and even let my worst enemy live with him and he repay me with this treason.

Speaking of old enemies, ever since he ran away Nightmare Moon left Canterlot with this changeling queen, Chrysalis. I don't know exactly where her hive is but that's not the worst part. The worst part is that since Alexander created the love fruits to give the changeling race their satisfying needs I though we could form an alliance with him as our mate in a herd. But since Alexander ran away, Chrysalis was so furious and accused me of assaulting their race's savior and therefore their won't be any friendly relationship with the changelings.

I sighed as I look out a stained glass window. All I knew about Alexander was that his race are apex predators and patriarchal in nature. But that dosen't excuse his actions, if the world should know that an alicorn have been bested by a little male and got away with it could compromise the Equestrian way of life. Every nobles of Canterlot offers to put a price on his head for assaulting royalty and even send their agents after him so that he would face justice. I don't want to over do things but Alexander must indeed be found and brought back.

Over those two weeks I also received very sad news. Luna informed me that one of her own Night guard, specifically Alexander's old watcher, Night Blossom committed suicide two days after Alexander's escape. I think she really loved him so much she couldn't take it anymore. It saddens me to hear somepony's true love not being returned.

Now all I could do was to wait until I hear reports about the human's whereabouts. While I was do that Luna told me that she would try to find Alexander in the dream realm and try force him back to Canterlot by giving him worst nightmares. It's something I don't personally want to use but since I have to show strength as a princess I have to use every means necessary

*Luna's POV Dream walking*

It took me some time but I finally figured out the human's sleeping patterns, but the moment I was about to enter I received a burning fist towards my face and send me flying away a bit. When I recovered from that punch I saw the one who assaulted me, it was a fiery creature. Similar to human but more demonic like looking.

"You dare try to trespass my successor's head!" It shouted at me like I'm some kind of criminal.

"You're successor?" I asked it before I asked again. "Who are you, demon!?"

"The creator of my sword, Elderstahl and the guardian of Alexander's dreams. Surtur." It said. Surtur, as in the demonic creator of Alexander's sword, alive and now guarding Alexander's dream!

"STAND ASIDE DEMON, I SHALL BRING THIS CRIMINAL TO JUSTICE!!!" I yelled out to Surtur hoping that my canterlot voice would frighten it. But that didn't work, instead he conjured a fire spear in his right hand.

"YOU SHALL NOT PASS!!!" Surtur yelled back at me. I conjured two of my night swords ready for combat. Either of us did anything until he struck his spear to the ground and from there came ten fire-like streams flying around and each one entered a dream of other ponies.

"W- What have you done!?" I demand answer from him. He smirked so evil I could feel coldness in my blood.

"Now you'll have a choice. Try to enter Alexander's dream by fighting me or save those who are now suffering by their own worst nightmares and let me tell you this; each nightmare is so powerful it will take you a whole day to eradicate and for each day these nightmares will multiply and enter into other dreams to do the same thing again, and again, and again. You're choice: One dream or ten to hundred others." He said with an evilish sense of humor.

Buck you Surtur. I don't think I can defeat him quickly and my duty is the guard the entire dream realm. So I choose to fly away from him to eradicate the infestation he put on the entire dream realm.

*Alexander's POV One Month and a Half later*

It has been a month and a half since I migrated here to the Cat Kingdom. My life was getting better and lazier, all of my mates in my herd wish to be mothers so they convinced me to make my sperm strong again and so they all had a piece of me in bed and keeping eleven women (plus two more in my dream) happy was not an easy task with helping my father-in-law with his forge. I knew that most of the nobles would be snobbish and discriminating towards others due to their class, but the parents of my mates who are nobles in the royal court where surprisingly kind and accepting towards me. I guess that Svarog, despite being an old pervert, where very picky about choosing a mate who has good hearted parents.

Speaking of parents. Svarog might be a teasing pervert but he is a very kind fatherly figure, good at jokes, very encouraging and most of all he's very wise. While I help him around the forge, I also get to meet my other mates' parents. Braveheart's father, Strong Arms, is military above all else and he willingly gave me combat training on weapons and fists. Kakena's father, Zetra, is an witch doctor so he knows a thing or two about magic and he gave me a few lessons in it. Also Aishia's father, Mheetu, is a real amazing lion; thanks to him I was given a noble status and also helped out in expanding Svarog's home to make it big enough to house a bigger family. Nevertheless, everyone of them gave me a big donation of money to support our family, status so that I'll be recognised as a citizent of the Cat Kingdom and their support to make an embargo against Kosa from getting the forge.

Let's not forget that being both Chrysalis and Metamopha's mate means my fame amongs the changeling race began to increase even futher, they all respect and admire me for the love apples I provided to them. Chrysalis and Nightmare Moon visited my other new mates in their dreams in order to get to know them better, and of course have some fun with me in the dream realm. During the heat season, I got visit by other females in heat who needed some relief, Mahadeva and Sabor encouraged me to give them some fun time, some wanted to be pregnant while others just wanted to be released from their heat.

Herds and Heat were the only two that persisted throughout the world. No matter if a society is matriarchal or patriarchal, for every male that was born, there were nine females born. With the exception of Cats, Minotaurs, Griffins and Crocodiles, almost every races were highly matriarchal meaning that gender roles seemed to be reversed. So instead that I would ask my mates out for date, dance or dinner, etc., they beat me to the punch and asked me out first always.

Some of my days, I receive letter's from the females I meet and every time I open them it's always the same thing, a scroll of pictures that makes my jaw dropped down on the floor. Each picture was each one of these ladies in a sexy position wearing either a sexy lingerie or naked in a different location. They all did a few close ups of their breasts, marehood and even doing a few close ups of them using toys too. After having enough of these nude pictures, I figured that it was Svarog who encouraged them to send those fotos to me. Guess what's comming to him everytime after I find out about it. (Why you old pervert)

One little detail that I can't ignore is Kosa himself. Among those snobbish, greedy lowlives he is one of them, ever since his family went bankrupt and had to sell most of their properties to get back on track, he was determined to buy back what his family sold. He used alot of cunnings, bribery and other immoral acts to gain wealth and power; the worst part is that he always found a way to remain clean handed. My instincts tells me I must dispose of him sooner or later cause as long as he lives, Svarog and his forge are not off the hook.

One morning when the sunlight touches my face and cause my eyes to open. I woke up in my bed from a good night sleep. Feeling relaxed and not so much like a zombie while getting out of the bed I stretched my muscles even popping a few joints too. I heard a cute snore and looked back towards the bed. There laying naked under and barely covered by the sheets was Mahadeva. She had a content smile on her face since we had a little fun time last night. I bend down and gave her a kiss on the cheek, then I hear her give a cute snore and moved her hand at bit to remove the thing touching her cheek. The result was that I now had a clearing view of her chest now that the sheet was moved. Steeling myself for to not just to ravage her right there and now my own stomach reminded me that I'm hungry.

Before I took a shower to help clean the sweat off of me. Then I put on a clean pair of clothes as I exited and went down stairs. A few minutes later I saw all my mates preparing breakfast to us all, I didn't like that my mates do all the work but I can't help but to feel happy to have a family again. I was about to go to them but was stopped by a pair of arms wrap around my body. I looked down to see they were orange and realized it was Lisha. She was smashing her breast up against my back and snuggle my neck.

"Good moring there Alex, we're so glad you could come by.~" Lisha moaned in my ear.

"I came down to se if I can be of any help." I said half-nervous.

"Oh don't worry, you down here will be a very, very big help." I heard Metamopha said comming infront of me, she used her magic to bring a chair for me to sit on. As I did; with Lisha behind me, Metamopha infront of me and with Kito and Kamara pressing their bodies towards mine from both left and right. While the my other mates make breakfast for us, the four of them around me were very flirty and kept teasing me, taking up on themself to entertain me until the breakfast. Metamopha pulled my pants down a little to blow me while Kito and Kamara were pressing themself against both my sides, Lisha pressing her tits against the back of my head, giving me a soft cushion to put your head on, Metamopha kept blowing while the others licking, kissing and teasing me.

After twelve minutes of teasing, breakfast was served and by gods it was delicious. Cats always eat meat-like breakfast, lunch and dinner all the time, it didn't take long for Mahadeva and Sabor to join us. While we all were eating our breakfast Svarog came by, he always come by in a good, happy mood. But this time he came by with a face mixed with worries and hesitation, it cause me a little worries for what happens.

"Svarog what’s wrong did something happen?” I asked him as he got the attention of my entire herd, but he was still silent a bit.

"Dad please tell us, what's the matter?" Mahadeva asked her father with a very worried face. Svarog then looked at me.

"You want the good news or the bad news?" He asked me with a down face, I suspect Kosa have something to do with it.

"Let's get rid of the bad ones first." I said to that we have something good in the end.

"Well, you remember the arena opening for challenge pointing that we talked about?" He asked me as I nodded as I remember that in the arena you can ordering a challenge against someone if you have a dispute or a rival that you want to get rid off.

"Well it's Kosa, he manage to get enough money to arrange a challenge and guess who he called out to challange?" He explained and when he said the name 'Kosa' I began to feel my blood boil.

"Me or you?" I asked back with fury inside my calm voice.

"You?" He answered me, causing all my mates to cried out with worries and protests about the challange but I silence them with a wave of my hand.

"What's the good news?" I asked and that cause all my mates to look at Svarog with hopes.

"Since Kosa challenge you, you'll have the right to name the rules of challenge, you are allowed to name the conditions of the duel." He said with a little hope in his voice.

"Like for example I would allow him to use whatever he want in return that I would fight him with everything I have, even my magic?" I asked carefully for clarity.

"Yes. Still no calling for aid out side the arena and no leaving the challenge, but you would be allowed to use whatever else you want." He said and that gives me an idea.

"Well then, let's hope this lowlife is ready to die in vain." I said with great cunning.

*Three hours later*

I used my magic and the smithy to do a few improvements before I go to the arena to kill that Avskummen (scum).

The first thing I do is to forge myself an armor and a weapon so that I won't have to use Elderstahl in the arena and cause collateral damage.

(Both the armor and the axe with the viking helmet and have Elderstahl on my left waist)

My magic enhanced me futhure, making me more stronger and agile. At the same time, I used my skyrim magic to enchant my axe and armor to make them extremely strong and lightweight. The steel plate became more immune against magic and damage.

If that wasn't enough, I used my magic to enter the dream realm and told Nightmare and Chrysalis about my duel with Kosa jäveln (fucker). My intention to cheat is to look into the memories of Celestia, Luna and other great fighters I know; and 'download' all their training and fighting skills into my brain so that I am automatically the finest fighter ever. I know the clever Loki would approve it!

Once all of that was done I was on my way to the arena, accompanied by Moona, Svarog, my mates and their families. As we approached the entry of the arena I saw a tiger guard comming towards us before we entered.

"Greetings Sir Hall and welcome to the arena. I been instructed to be your guide to the fighting arena to prepare for the battle and if you win today you will have a feast in your honor tonight. If you kill Kosa, all his possessions will be yours." The tiger guard said in a gentle manner.

"Thank you for your help, Sir. Please lead the way." I said politely and he complied as we all followed him for the fighting arena. As we walked many of the citizens would stop and stare at me, some of them were the females from the bar who are cheering for me and others where only curious of me. Some of the children even walked up to me and try and touch my armor but their parents would pull them back to them. It stayed like that till we arrived at what I believe was a coliseum. But as we walked I saw a few females were in rags, as if they were slaves. Once we were Inside I saw Kosa holding a long chain the is connected to a group of females on rags and with iron collars on their throats. Den förbannade kräket! (That cursed douchebag!) I started to walk over to him and I could hear what he was saying.

“Ok listen to me you bitches soon we'll have a few new mates in our pride so get ready for our fun after I kill this animal.” he told them very sadistic. Other guards tried to stop me but I pushed them aside. I walked up behind him and grabbed him by the throat and turned his face to mine.

"Until I cease to exist, you will leave those ladies alone and get over here and fight me you filthy lowlife!" I said with raw hatred to him as I let him go with a little push.

"Oh, I'll make sure you will cease to exist you animal.” He said to me with malice as he left to prepare. I looked at the chained ladies.

"You all have no need to worry, once I kill him you all be free." I said with kindness in my voice. The ladies looked to me with shock and hope that I may free them. After I ensured them I was going towards the arena, my family whished me the best of luck and they went their own way. Moona gave my face a lick before I put my helmet on and marched to the arena.

I went towards a lage open door that lead me towards the arena and it was quite large, even on the inside. I looked around and saw multiple platforms. On one of those platforms, Kosa stood there with a suit of red armor with a cocky smile on his face and a saber and shield. All I had to do was to jump very high to the same platform he stood on.

"The world will be a better place when freaks like you are eradicated." I said with alot of venom in my voice.

“Like I'll be the one to die by an animal like you don’t make me laugh.” He mocked me as we both take battlestands before we fight.

/Who will win this battle?\

Chapter 13

From one war to another

“Welcome to the arrangement tournament between the two nobles; the lion Kosa and the human Alexander Hall! who fights for the ownerships of everything they have. Land, wealth, power, even all their servants and families! These two warriors will fight and the winner wins the tournament and takes everything that is theirs! One match, one chance! Who will win! LET THE DEATH FIGHT BEGIN!!!" The announcer shouted and the crowd started cheering.

Kosa made the first move, he jumped in the air and swung his sword down to cut me. I simply use my telekinesis to pull him down on the ground much faster so that he slams down on the ground with his face first.

"And I though cats always landed on their feets." I mocked him. Only a few seems to be laughing at it, not all because the majority of them are cats. 'lo' Kosa looked more angry and got up.

"Quit mocking me and FIGHT ME ANIMAL!" he yelled out at me.

"I have to start first before I can quit." I keept mocking him.

He then dashed at me again and launched a flurry of sword attacks that I easily blocked with my axe. He tried to bring his shield towards my head, but I bent backward and kicked him in his belly and cause him to fly towards the wall and hit very hard. I approach him slowly.

"You have crossed the line, filth!" I said as I shoot lightning on him and make him scream for 15 seconds, after my lightning Kosa was getting up.

"You treat others like trash, as slaves just because they don't have the same status as you!" I continued my lightning attack on him for 30 seconds as he screams in agony and fell down on the ground.

"You had your chance to learn how to live like the rest of us!" I yelled as I raised my axe to deliver a crushing blow that split Kosa's shield, the strike pushed him strongly down to the ground.

"But now, you will become food the for crows!!" I said with words of dragon killing venom.

"ShutupshutupSHUTUP!!! A noble lion can never loose to a... FREAK!!" Kosa spat back while attempted to impale his sword towards my belly but was easily blocked and I spined my axe round to send his sword flying away.

"Just to let you know, my death won't be in vain." Kosa said and was on his knees as he gave me a defiant look.

"How so? You have lost and you're attempt to take whatever you want has come to an end." I spoke with malice in my voice while I came infront of this skithög (pile of shit).

"Heh... I know who you are Alexander Hall, fugitive from Equestria. During this month I have been gathering information about you, both inside and outside this Kingdom. The sun alicorn has posted you as a wanted criminal and she's been sending agents around to find you. Before I arranged this tournament, I send a letter to the sun monarch about you being here." He explained to me with a wicked smirk on his face. Din jävla sate (You fucking bastard), if what he say is true and Celestia will know I am here it will be problematical. But since I am a Cat Kingdom citizent, she can't possibly do anything to touch me.

"So what? I'm a citizent of this kingdom, she can't touch me." I said with alot of hatred in me and prepare a flame attack with my right hand.

"Oh can't she... the sun... touches... Everything." Kosa said with a sadistic smirk as he then prostrated himself before me and that's when I had enouch of him. I shoot my flame magic on him and let him burn alive. After two minutes of screaming in pain and agony of being burned alive he laid down on the ground, silent and dead as his corpse still burning.

"Sir Kosa is down! Sir Alexander Hall has killed Kosa and now all things that Kosa once possessed are now his!" The announcer stated and the crowd burst into applause. I waved around as a sign of appreciation while I was on my way to the gate door. It opens to let me through as I removed my helmet and once I was inside the gate closed and Moona all but tackled me into the gate and licking my face. Once Moona was done with that, Mahadeva came rushing and planted her lips on mine before all my other mates came and joined in.

After my kissing time with my mates I was meet by a warm fatherly hug from Svarog as I returned it. Then I was greeted by all my parents-in-law.

"That was amazing, Alexander." Zetra said.

"I didn't know you became such a fine warrior." Mheetu said.

"It sure was very entertaining." said Sina, mother of Salama.

"I'm always full of surprises in me." I said as I blushed a little.

"You and I must definitely have a sparring match more often." Strong Arms said with alot of pride.

"We will, but first." I said as I both pointed and approached the females that was chained up by Kosa. They all were looking at me with tears of joy in their eyes. I used my manipulation to remove the iron collars on their throats and all the chains to fall down on the ground.

"I'll like to invite you all to dinner at my home where we can give you all proper food and clothes; then you all are free to go where ever you all want." I offer them all and they very quickly tackle me down to the ground in hugs as they all thanked me with tears of joy. Svarog came to me right after we all got back up on our feets.

"While we all prepare the food and the clothes for these lovelies, ask them which one of them wants to be with your herd." Svarog said with a smirk, causing the ladies to blush violently.

"Why you old pervert!!!" I yelled as I began to chase Svarog to strangle him in Homer Simpson style, he's laughing while the chase kept going on.

*One week after*

It's been a week since the tournament, to my relief, none of those female joined my herd and instead they decided to be my staff. That's right, since I killed Kosa, all of his properties and wealth belongs to me and he happens to own a third of the city. I was never good with runing things that is too big but with the help of my whole family and those ladies I freed, things have gone smoothly.

What Kosa said before I finished him off haunts me. If what he say is true, I'm in trouble. If Celestia knows where I am who-knows-what she will do. As I told my family about my concerns, some of them believe that Kosa was bluffing while others share my worries. But until we know, we'll have to focus on getting everything on right track.

The worst thing of all is that when I entered the dream realm, being visited by Nightmare and Chrysalis. They brought bad news to me, so bad it made my worst fear come true...

"SHE WHAT!!!" I asked in yelling. Because Nightmare and Chrysalis informed me that Celestia did received a message from Kosa about my whereabouts and therefore she wrote a letter to the King of the Cat Kingdom to hand me over or she would drop the sun on the kingdom and cause all things to dry upp so that the entire Cat Kingdom would starve to death.

"It's true, she has." Nightmare told me.

"But why the hell would she be willing to kill an entire kingdom of innocents just to get one individual!?" I asked because I couldn't belive it i hela helvetet (in all of hell).

"It is her control over the sun that Celestia manage to keep other kingdoms from to attack Equestria, ensure that no one would try to invade her kingdom." Chrysalis explained to me.

"But would she even use it to force other nations into submission, or would she even use the same threat to other kingdoms for small things like me!?" I asked almost completely lost my mind.

"Actually, in Equestrian history, that's exactly what she did." Nightmare said. Nu är jag verkligen galen (Now I'm really out of my mind)!

"HAS CELESTIA GONE MAD!!!?" I yelled out.

"So.. what are you gonna do?" Chrysalis asked with a worried voice.

Ännu en gång till (once again) I was in a dilemma. I fleed from Equestria to have a better life, to be free. I had a very good life and now because of that lowlife bastard, Kosa, Celestia is going to force an entire kingdom to hand me over to her. If I don't act now, it might be the end of my freedom, or my life. I could find Chrysalis' hive and move my entire family there. But then Celestia would use her sun to force other nations to send their agents to find her hive and she would massacre the changelings just to get me. Ooohhh tänk, tänk, tänk, tänk! (Ooohhh think, think, think, think!), what am I gonna do, what am I gonna do? If I take my entire family with me, it's gonna take to long for us to pack up everything and when that's done we're probably gonna be arrested before we depart. When I woke up from the dream realm, I called my entire family to a meeting and I informed them about the dilemma. They were all extremely shocked, my mates were frightening and heartbroken that I would be taken away from them before my children would be born. After several hours of hard thinking and failed advice givings, I had made an extremely risky choice...

"I. Am. Going. To war."

*Two weeks after*

When I and Moona landed on Equestrian shores, I was thinking about my decision. When I said that I would go to war, everyone was surprised-scared at the core. They all though that I was crazy and my mates objected to this, but I told them that I can't run away from the alicorns forever and I would rather die before they get me. I explained to them that the best way for me to end this madness is to gather allies and followers, plan my attack on Celestia and become stronger enough to bring her tyranny to an end. My best bet would be to find bandits or groups of renegades and turn them into warriors. I figured if I can use my magic to enhance myself to become more stronger and agile, also if I can 'download' fighting skills into my brain; I can do it all on others too. My mates were very hesitant about it but Svarog and my parents-in-law seems to support that idea. With a little convincing, all of my family accepted my decision and to make sure that they won't be in harms way, we fabricated a few divorce papers of our family so that the Cat Kingdom thinks that I have no longer any connection and they can't use my mates as bait to catch me. I took my armor, axe, Elderstahl and I even bring Moona with me on a ship to sail from the Cat Kingdom before the cat guards comes to get me. I took farewell to my family and I gave them my words that once it's over, when I ever had a chance I will return to them so that we shall be family forever.

My plan is to find a group of bandits or renegades to be their leader, unite several more to form an army, call for Chrysalis for her aid and go to war against Celestia for the freedom and right of the males of Equestria. I shall create a new world order or equal rights between both males and females. If you all wonders how I shall build an army of freedom fighters, well heres the plan. There are other sentient creatures in Equestria than just ponies. What I was thinking about are the Diamond Dogs. Biped dogs that eat gems and they live underground and dig for rocks and stuff so Celestia's sun powers won't work on them. If I can find them and try to become their leader, I can make super Vikings out of them. I will plunder and raid many places in Equestria, free every males I can find and make them warriors; strong enough to handle at least five mares in a fight. I will kill Celestia and Luna to bring laws that enforce equality and rights to all genders and declare slavery and rape absolutely illegal; no nation shall ever be ruled by wills of monarchs, they shall be ruled by laws. So Moona and I will travel around on low profile to find them. It will take a long time but I know it will be worth it.

*Celestia's POV*

It's been the most worst time of my life. My sister, Luna, had been in constant battles with all the nightmares created by this Surtur demon, she barely wake up from her slumber for days because she explained that each day the nightmares would multiply and infect more ponies dreams, but each nightmare is so strong so that Luna must work overload to help our little ponies. During each battle she had with a Surtur nightmare, Luna was shaking violently with sweat matting her fur. She then started to wail unholy screams as she was surly suffering it's wrath. When Luna do wakes up, she barely eats or drink anything just to gather her strength to fight the powerful nightmares again and again. She seems to be on the verge of collapse. I was so burning with anger as much with worry for my little sister.

When I received a letter about Alexander Hall being in the Cat Kingdom, I wanted to make sure that it wasn't a prank so I sended one of my agents to search the Cat Kingdom and see if it was true. Once it was confirmed, I wrote a letter to King Khan of the Cat Kingdom to hand him over unless want's me to use the sun on his kingdom. I waited his respond only to be informed that Alexander fleed the kingdom before his guards could bring him to me.

Bucking Alexander, he is still so persistent for a mere male. But I don't care where he goes or how far he'll go I shall find him and he will learn the error of his ways.

*A changeling spy POV*

I have been ordered by my queen to watch princess Celestia and observe her to protect our savior from her cruel grip. When I heard her reading a letter about Alexander being in the Cat Kingdom and send a letter to the cat king to hand him over, I reported to my queen about it.

"Oh, ancestors please, watch over Alexander, he is the savior of our race. If he decide to go to war against this sun whore, then I will fight for him without any second thoughts." I thought for myself for the sake of the one who saved my wife and children from starving to death. I am forever in his debt.

*Alexander's POV"

I brought my axe down onto the timber wolf's head, witnessing the green ethereal light that apparently gave these creatures sentience visibly fade to darkness: One down, three to go. Moona took care of the timber wolf diving straight for my neck, her fangs are strong enough to smash their heads to pieces and I used my skyrim ice spike on another's head: Two down, two to go. I used my telekinesis to crush both of them to end this fight more quickly. But I forgot that there where four more of them and they were cowering back, knowing how powerful I am.

"Come on, vermins! Daylight is burning!" I yelled out on them just in time for them run away whining. Moona and I made a perfect team effort. It has been a long, long while since I was in the everfree forest, I remember that this is the place I was brought when that satans (bastard) merchant tricked me into buying Elderstahl and the five spell books; where I have been transported from my hom world to this planet against my will. I may never see my parents and brother again but at least I can makemy life much more better. Me and Moona had been in the forest for close to a whole day now and had strayed from the train tracks in favor of heading North through the forest itself. One might think why stray from the tracks and keep heading North. Well that's because just as we caught sight of the forest's treeline, we saw something else far off into the distance and most assuredly across the forest to the North: A mountain with some sort of tower city built into its west side! It was Canterlot.

I used my axe for cutting our way (In more ways than one) right through the forest in a straight line. We had yet to run into another one of those manticores. On the plus side, we used their meat for more food and another chance to kill something to grow stronger. Me and Moona had beheld many an odd creature in this forest of potential banquet: First there were those timber wolves to take down with ease. Another were the manticores; those were by far my favorite. Their corpses served perfectly for almost anything between food and armor, given the fact that I will soon lead an army of rebels who could use the right tools on-hand. I didn't have any of the tools necessary to exploit them to their full potential, but I already knew I would have to come back here after I formed my horde of freedom to make them more stronger. Other than the local fauna and flora, Me and Moona had yet to see anything that sincerely peaked my interests.

After a few minutes of swinging from very large vines, and jumping from tree to tree, we bounded as high as our legs would allow. Grabbing a firm foothold near the top of the canopy, we let our heads burst through the top of the thick foliage. We took a minute to survey the horizon and found that there where still no sign of any diamond dogs or any group of renegades. But still determined to find them, we hopped back down to the forest floor to continue trudging onward.

A few hours later Moona and I had finally discovered some semblance of cleared path way through the forest and was now efficiently blazing a trail to the other side. At that rate, it wouldn't be a bad idea to look for a place to rest, would be well on our way out of the forest by nightfall. I thought it would be a good idea if we should check the horizon again. We were about to start climbing one of the greater trees in the area when Moona discovered something near its roots. Taking a moment to closer examining this finding, we saw that it was a giant footprint, and not just any footprint. Looking intently upon the footprint, we realized that there was only one creature that this foot print can belong to: "Dragon." Det här kan vara problematiskt (This could be problematic).

Looking onward to see if we ould locate more, we saw not only more of them, but that the entire path he was blazing through earlier had likely been created by the the same monster passing through here continuously almost a century ago. We also saw that the path made a sudden turn in an incline off to the left, towards that same hill we had seen when we last checked the horizon. Decided to double check it we discovered an end when the extremely vague prints eventually led us to the entrance of a very large cave.

"Ah, titta Moona. Det här är kan vi värkligen behöva. (Ah, look Moona. This is what we really need.)" I said to Moona as we stepped across the threshold into the cave. I'm sure I was looking forward to spending the night in some form of shelter (Sleeping on the open ground for the past two nights had really started to take its toll on my back.) But we were no fools; we knew the dragon might still be lurking within, but it was a risk we had to take for the sake of a place to stay before darkness set in, before we even found ourselves overrun with nocturnal horrors due to shear exhaustion. It was very dark for the most part within the caverns, but every now and again we could see a few phosphorescent crystals protruding from the walls and roof, creating a wondrously illuminated path for us two to follow. At the end of the crystal-lit trail, we beheld something I never expected to find here in a million years.

"Nämen titta på det här! (Well will you look at that!)" I whispered to Moona in awe as we took in the sight of the huge room. The room itself was very large, with many mighty stalactites reaching down from the high ceiling, and many hulking stalagmites tearing up through the floor in the corners of the cave. The room also had a fairly large tunnel leading out of it off to the far left and a smaller nook of a tunnel off to the right, but it was the center of the massive room that took his breath away.

There, resting in the massive room's core near the back wall, was a treasure trove that could rival that of the cave of wonders from the movie Aladdin! It was filled with all manner of shining precious stones that even I couldn't begin to name, and that was to say nothing of the various solid gold items that littered the wondrous trove, or the innumerable glittering gold coins composing armies of the mass. Men sakta ner nu litle, skata ner lite (But slow down a bit now, slow down a bit), for both Moona and I knew that a dragon who I think formed those foot print would use this huge cave to sleep, commonly rested atop of his gatherings in guardship of what was solely his. But if I want to earn the leadership of the diamond dogs I think bringing alot of gems would make a good first impression.

"Bäst vi tar det här (We better take this)." I said to Moona as I started running up to my new found riches, but just as I got to the foot of the mound, the dreadful happened: It moved. The movement was slight, but it was enough to make me stop where I am. The trove then gave a large puff of black smoke as the distinct odor of brimstone began to permeate the air. Okej, nu känner jag mig som en dåre! (Ok, now I feel myself like a fool!) I had completely forgotten that the dragon might have been hiding in the enormous trove itself in order to coax out shadowed intentions, and may also have been resting there for as long as it'd last made those footprints. Now there was nothing w could do but to steel ourselves for the coming battle. It didn't take long for a giant-dwarfing, green-scaled, fire-breathing, rock-crushing dragon to be standing infront of us, and never mind the fact that the monster could speak.

"Who dares to disturb my slumber?!" The beast bellowed lividly in a low guttural voice, but I was not easily intimidated.

"We are here to claim this cave, and all therein!" I roared at the monster, the dragon did not seem intimidated, it only seemed agitated.

"Insolent fleshling! You shall pay for your trespassing!" well here goes.

"VALHALLAAAA!!!" I shouted my own choosing warcry and Moona and I rushed the large ball of scales and flame. The dragon immediately reared back and let loose a yellow ball of fire from its gaping maw, but we easily rolled to the left and right of it. We got up and continued to charge the fuming behemoth. The dragon next swung its huge clawed hand at me with intent of swiping my head off. I simply jumped and brought my axe towards it's forehead. With only one strong swing I penetrated his scales and my axe entered it's brain, of course it was roaring and grabble for a minute or two until it finaly stayed down and was consumed by death.

As soon as the deed was dealt, the dragon's thrashing, and all other movement ceased, time seemed to slow, and the only sound was that of the massive beast's legs buckling underneath what was now dead weight. The still moment of slow time undone, the reptile's lifeless form suddenly fell forward and collided with the floor of the cavern with a giant, ground-shaking Thud. When all that was over, I removed my axe from the dragon's forehead and now Moona and I turned our attention towards the treasure. I used my magic to conjure a huge bag to gather alot of these crystals, jewels and gold inside. When the bag was full, thanks to my extremely enhanced strenght the bag was but a mere stick to me. But now, coin after coin, gem after gem, if we kept this up, we will have plenty of riches to bribe any group, and anyone else that I needed to form an army. After about an hour or so, I was done collecting the riches into my huge bag.

All we could do now was to use this cave as a place to sleep for the night, first I used my magic to burn the dragon corpse away so that the stench of it's flesh won't be turned into disease. While Moona was sleeping I took my minutes of the night time looking at the map I brought with me.

Nej! Nej! Nej! Vi har letat överallt både utanför och innan för den här skogen, och inte en skylt av diamant hundarna! Var! Är! Dom! (No! No! No! We search everywhere both outside and inside this forest, and still no sign of the diamond dogs, Where! Are! They!) I was talking to meself in frustration, before I calmed myself to sleep.

Chapter 14

The Rise of Alpha part 1: Rescue

I and Moona spent an hour walking in that damn forest even had to kill another manticore and timberwolf pack, at the same time this place felt familiar as if I had walked here before. It was not until I saw the ruins of a castle that I realized where I was.

"Just det, det stället där jag träffade den första ponnyn. (That's right, this is the place where I meet the first pony.)" I said to Moona as she seems interested.

I’m sure I’m one of the few that remember this place. Before Canterlot, she alicorn sisters lived here until Luna became Nightmare Moon. I refuse to cross that rigidity old bridge that went over the ravine so I levitated me and Moona over and entered the castle. We continued on inside besides some of the castle crumbling with age and disuse but it was still in decent condition. We went further in and saw the throne room, it had two tattered tapestries representing the Lunar and Celestial diarchs their thrones also fit their own themes Luna’s being made of a dull and dark metal while Celestia’s glittered even through the sheets of dust. The rest of the throne room was no less grand or it wouldn’t have been if it weren’t for centuries of neglect.

Me and Moona walked further into the castle recalling schematics that I studied in Ponyville. I decided that we'll visit the highest floor of the castle, it was a short climb up the stairs before we reached the upper most level of the castle ruins, it was quite empty except for five perfectly round stones just sitting down on the ground, they were interesting but did not draw any large amount of interest. We continued look around and saw the characteristics of any ruin, chipped and cracked brick, ivy standing proud, and entire chunks of the wall fallen, not in sight. my curiosity was piqued when I spotted several scorch marks on what was left of the ruin, before I realized that it must have been from the fight between Nightmare Moon and my Dremora and Atronach, but it could also be the fight between Celestia and her corrupted sister a little less than a millennium ago.

*Two hours later*

While Moona stood guard by the door, I walked down the stairs and back to the throne room taking notice of the rain splashing down on some of the broken and exposed parts of the castle, as I heard thunder in the distance. I took off my helmet and held it to the side as I felt the wind blow through my long/pony tail dark brown hair and my beard. Over time I got used to being a fantasy viking in a fantasy world, even though I miss my old life, my family; I am so angry that I let my foolish curiosity get the better of me.

Still kept my goal in mind, to find the Diamond Dogs and somehow become their alpha. Why Diamond Dogs of all races I could choose? Because what I learned when I was in the Cat Kingdom is that the Diamond Dogs have varieties of culture or society depending on the packs. They live their lives depending on what their alpha decide how they shall live, so if I am alpha over a pack I can easily create my viking society of equal rights and then unite all packs into my culture. I filed that thought away for later, I put my helmet back on and looked for some kind of bedroom if one still existed.

The hallways were decorated by banners and torches that I can lit up with my fire magic. Eventually I stumbled across a room with a crescent moon on the silver gilded door. Opening it I saw that the room was sparsely decorated in midnight blue and silver, I almost automaticly could tell it was Luna’s quarters from so long ago. I opted to look around the room I was about to sleep in, I could see the walls were most extravagantly decorated, figures of the moon and all its phases were carved into silver squares and lined the walls along with murals to deeds that Luna herself had done. I walked over to a simple wooden desk that sat alone in a corner of the room to the far right of the door. On it was an old and dusty journal, I left it alone and sat in on the edge of the bed, dust jumped up in response.

"Får väl nu samla vår energi innan vi fortsätter. (Might as well gather our energy before we continue.)" I said before I whistle for Moona to come here. When she came, she jumped at the same bed where I was and so we allow ourselves to sleep before we continue.

*Next day*

We have been walking through the forest for who-knows-how-long, and we still have yet to meet any Diamond Dog or anything remotely of note. We killed more obstacles as we have seen a few animals cross our path, but they all fled as we lumbered through the forest. Squirrels, birds, a rabbit and a couple of badgers, nothing of real note or interest. We have been walking in the direction that leads us to the edges of the forest and we found a dirt flat area with a few lumps of dirt hills. In the middle of this dig site, was a big, dark, hole.

"Tror du att det här leder oss till det vi letar efter? (You think this here leads us to what we're looking for?)" I asked Moona who barked only once before sliding ourselves down the hole. We slid down that förbannade (damned) bumpy hole and soon enough, we found ourselves in a network of caves. Det här är ett bra tecken (This is a good sign). Luckily, the sealing was twice my height, so Me and Moona could walk around at full height. After a minute or two of walking Moona began to growl to the right. I got worried so I let her lead the way of where she heard the noices. The closer we get, the more I also heard a few noices of violence. Sounds like a fight or something. Moona and I kept going and follow the tunnel until we reach a hole and the sounds of violence is getting more louder. We went to the hole that happens to have a view of an entire underground area and below I saw what's looked like a battlefield.

To the right there was an army of ponies, minotaurs and griffins; looked very mercenary like. To the left, there was the ones I was looking for; The Diamond Dogs who were poorly armed and it seems they are about to lose. The dogs looked very wounded, exhausted and very demoralized while their enemies looked like they where about to win. A minotaur came foward from his army and present to the Diamond Dogs a head of a bigger dog.

"Here is the head of your alpha! You all have lost!" he shouted while he still held the dead alpha's head infront of the dogs while the army behind him were laughing in mockery. "Surrender, be our slaves and you all will live!" He shouted at them and that did a number on me! If he and his lackeys are slavers, then I know exactly who I shall kill down there.

"Bow to us, NOW!!" He yelled before he recieve a fire ball on him and he was burning alive. His soldiers watch in shock and confusion until he fell down and died; also it didn't take long for an axe to land on it's sharp head on the groun next to the dead minotaur. After 15 seconds, I came jumping down and landed on my right knee. I looked at the surprised mercenary army who looked at me with shock, I later took my axe and stood infront of them as I used my skyrim magic to summon over 40 Dremora familiars to the field. Everything seems quiet until a fancy clothed pony came to me and pointed at me.

"YOU! I don't care what your reason for being here is, but if you don't step down and surrender, you'll die and your fancy armor would make a good property for sale like the dogs behind you." He said with sadistic malice in his voice and his lackeys were snickering in a mocking agreement. Now that sickens me which made me very, very, very angry.

"VALHALLAAA!!!!!" I yelled with my axe raised in the air and the Dremora roared with me. As soon as I roared too the Dremora charged the mercenaries, as did I. The battle goes very easy so far, one Dremora blocked an incoming attack with his shield from a minotaur wielding a sword. After that, he used his shield to hit him in the face, before driving the blade into his guts. The minotaur had a shocked face before he went down. Another Dremora wielding a giant war axe sweep the pony off of its hooves with its pole, dropping him on the ground. The Daedra lifted the axe up in the air before bringing it down on the pony, slicing him in half. A Dremora wielding a mace and a shield blocked the sword coming at him, while his mace was blocked by the griffin's shield. They were both stuck in a stand-off, struggling to gain the upper hand. After some seconds, the Dremora smashed his helmet against the skull of the griffin, making him stagger. It was enough for the Dremora to deliver a sideways slash, smashing the mace against his skull. Once the griffin was down, the Dremora smashed his face over and over again until it was a bloody mess, bits of bones and brain everywhere.

Seeing the battle progressing in our favor, I decided to go towards the snobbish slaver. I easily exterminated anyone of these mercenaries with the agile swinging of my axe on my way to the center where the lowlife bastard was hidding behind. My Dremora familiars seems to handle the mercenaries quite easily as making a snow ball. Very soon I whistle my singal for Moona and so she jumped down and caught the pony leader with her fangs and run with him to me while he was screaming in pain and agony. While Moona brought him to me, we were surrounded by Dremora familiars who formed a circle around us and held the mercenary army at bay. I grabbed the fancy pony by his throat and held him in the air.

"You are going to order your lackeys to leave their weapons behind and never return to this place again, you will turn yourself to the Diamond Dogs and let them decide what you're fate will be. If not..." I said through gritted teeth, then electric blue lightning forming in my right hand.

"I am going to torture the living shit out of you till your a bloody mess. Then I'll give you pain like no other could give that you couldn't even comprehend it. Then I will skin your corpse and make a throne out of it." I finished darkly. And I had just traveled to the point of no return.

"What say you?" I asked with dark venom in my voice as I was prepare to finish him off. Untill...

"Think again freak!" I heard someone said behind/above me who had just enough time to stab two daggers on my back and those daggers were electric-enchanted, I could feel electricity surging through the entirety of my form. The pain he felt was excruciating, volt after volt after volt was launched through my whole body as I roared in unbridled agony as the volts just kept on coursing. I could see Moona jump in the air and attack the one who stabed me, who appears to be a griffin, Moona manage to tear that griffin to shreds. I used what little strength I had left to teleport us two from the battle where the Dremora still slaughtering the mercenaries. Even though Moona and I were safe the electric daggers were still attached to my back and I was still electrocuted by them. I used my telekinesis to remove them from me, then I used the rest of my strength to raise my arms up and preform the most biggest/largest lighting attack both on the mercenary army and my own Dremora familiars, and killed every single last one of them after 30 seconds. When I was done I began to feel numb all over my body and soon falling to my knees. Waning with each passing second, and with no more strength left to keep my body upright, I fell down on the ground with my face down as the corners of my sight were steadily going black, right before I blacked out.

*After who-knows-how-long later*

As my eyes slowly open up, I woke up in a ground bed. I looked around and saw Moona down below me where she sleeps down side of my belly.

"Vad i... (What the...)" I tried to say something.

"Calm down stranger, you need rest." I heard a soft female voice and feels a soft-furred hand on my cheek. I looked up as see a snow-white Diamond Dog female, who is later joined by six other young beautiful female Diamond Dogs.

"Tymer, tell the others now." One of them said, looking at another direction as if someone else was in the same room with them.

"Where am I?" I groaned, looking over myself, noticing white bandages wrapped around my body.

"You're in our medical chamber, after you decimated the slaver army we carried you here to tend to your wounds and your wolf won't leave you're side." one of the tallest female dog explained to me as she placed her soft hand... I mean paw in my forehead. Once she removed it and others moved the things around me away and Moona got up; I raised my right hand, flowing my magic and forming an orb. Those female dogs notice it and got worried.

"What are you doing? please, you mustn't move." the snow-white one said in panic and tried to gently place he down.

"I'm healing myself ladies." I wheezed, pumping magic into my arms, letting the Restoration magic heal my wounded body. The female Diamond Dogs eyes turn to the size of dinner plates as my bandages burned away and revealed my wounds and my armor and weapons are returned to me. Moona was definitely happy I was well again.

"Anything I need to know?" I asked somewhat tired, all my health back to normal. The dog ladies shook their heads from being awestruck back to worried looks.

"Please come with us, the whole pack needs to talk to you." The snow-white one said as I got up and complied. We walked out of the room and walked down a few tunnel like hallways and came to the room where I assume was the pack. And they looked scared, maybe even terrified.

"It's good to see you alive." One of them said.

"Olik! come and tell him." One of the female next to me said to the one who is a freaking hulk-like dog but he seems very maimed because of the battle. He came towards me slowly because of his wounds.

"You are Alexander Hall aren't you?" He asked me, causing others to look more worried and I was confused.

"How do you know?" I asked with a suspicious face.

"Because of this." He answered and gave me a piece of papper. I took and looked at it, it was a wanting post with my FACE!!! on it with a reward of 50.000 bits for being found alive, and guess what it said about me!... A runaway property of the princesses of Equestria

"MEN FÖR HELVETE!!! (FOR FUCKS SAKE!!!)" I yelled out as I teared it into two pieces and burned it with my skyrim magic. I looked at the dogs and they were cowering to the corner for my powers, only the snow-white female dog and 'Olik' stood where they are, but still scared of me.

"So... what's going to happen?" I asked hoping that there won't be any hostility.

"Our alpha is dead and..." Olik tried to come up with a word, but she beat him to it.

"You avenged my father's death by obliterating the slavers, we are in your debt." She said with a head looking down. So she is the daughter of the dead alpha.

"If you want to be our alpha... we'll accept it." Olik said to me. I could have sworn I heard a hint of hesitation in his voice, so I'll have to prove myself to him. I began flowing magic through my hand, a orb forming. And streams of light are flying around his body.

"What are... what are you doing?" he asked me in panic until.. he notice that he feel no pain. If anything, He felt better. He looked over himself, gasping of what he found. His maimed, wounded body was healed. He saw no old scars, no wounds or bruises. His bulky body looked very much more healthy to. The other dogs took notice of it to and stare at him with awe. When he looked at me again, I can see his mouth turnig slowly into a smile with a whimpers of joy. I guess it's not everyday you recieve kindness down here.

"If I'm going to be an alpha, I can also atleast be a friend; if you will have me." I said with a smile of kindness. Guess what, he gave me a big bear hug with a smile of joy; lifting me off the ground. That cause every single dog around to smile as well and began to approach slowly.

"Thank you so much..." He said as a joyful pup as he put me down. The other dogs began to come closer to me with hopeful smiles, I notice more and more of them were wounded. I raised both my hands and use the same skyrim restoration magic on all of them so that they all looked very healthy and healed up as if their wounds never where there to begin with. Their happy moods is starting to increase and everyone of them look at me like I'm some kind of a hero.

"I maybe an outsider, but unlike those outsiders I will never enslave you or anyone else in all of existence!" I said in a speech, then Olik used his large arm to lift me to his right shoulder to sit on.

"All Hail Alpha Hall!" He called out joyfully causing every single Diamond Dog here to bark cheering for me and my new title, Moona was barking and howling as a way of cheering. För att vara ärligt jag gillar det (To be honest I like it).

"If there are other wounded in your pack, bring them to me in the throne room and I will heal them to. Those are my first words as alpha of the pack." I declared, getting howls of agreement. I and Moona followed Olik and the snow-white lady dog, who said that her name is Mania, guided me to a big nice room with a throne, which look very amazing.

"I'll bring the wounded here tomorrow, since the clock is eleven we all need some rest and you to alpha." Olik told me and was about to leave but I stopped him.

"Olik! I'm going to need an assistant to help me organize and control things around here. Will you help me?" I asked as I send Moona to guard the door.

"I would be most honored alpha Hall, trust me when I say this I'll do everything I can to help." He said with pride, that made me smile for his loyalty now.

"Then tomorrow once everyone has been healed, gather the pack for a meeting, this pack has a new destiny." I told him with a prideful smirk and he nodded his head to me before he departed. I walked over to my throne, getting a feel of it for the first time. I sat their, planning and scheming on what to do next.

"Alfa Alexander Hall, det låter stort. (Alpha Alexander Hall, that sounds great.)" I said quietly before I notice Mania was still here but this time she was accompanied by those other six diamond dog ladies. As they are approaching me Mania spoke out.

"Shall me show you to your bed chamber, alpha?" She asked nervously.

"That would be very kind and while we're at it, the rest of you can tell me your names." I said trying to be nice.

"Well, you know now I'm Mania and these are Rosie, Vickey, Sabrina, Jacklyn, Nickita, and Faith." She said pointing to each one of the others who bowed their heads.

While we were walking Mania held my hand into hers and looking me in the eyes she explained something big to me, while the others were following. As alpha I own a territory that's big enough to cover the entire Everfree Forest and it reaches out to Appleloosa, Baltimare and the White Tail Woods. Guess I have a good start. But then she surprised me when she told me that as Alpha I would have a few mates to act as comfort for him and would bear enough pups to form another generation of a younger pack. Once we reached my bed chamber, Mania's face was close to mine.

"And so, we all agreed. We want to be your mates and start your own pack." She said with a lusty voice as the others came closer to me. Before anything happened, I also explained them about my herd mates, both in the Changeling hive and in the Cat Kingdom. But I told them that if they really want to be a part of my family, I would accept them with open arms, guess what; they all hug me right after I said that and proves that they wants me as their mate.

But if that weren't enough, I started to smell something that actually started smell really good. When I say really good I mean I had a very noticeable tent in my pants but the girls did not seem to care in fact if one of them would see it the smell would increase from her. That's when it hit me all six of these Dog girls were in heat. I asked Mania who confirmed my suspicions but she also told me that they may be in heat but this also will be their first time mating. I looked at each of them only to receive a blushing face. Since they all want to carry my pups for the next generation of a new pack, I luckily didn't made my sperm weak so allowing them to give birth to my pups won't be a problem. Although I told them that since Nightmare Moon and Chrysalis are my first mates, they would be the alpha-diarchs or head mates of my herd. They all agreed to it, and so I was on my back on the bed surrounded by my mates who stripped me and themselves, kissing and licking my body.

They all guided me up on my knees on the bed and towards Rosie who was having her lay on her back bending her knees and spreading her legs. Looking closely I noticed that she, like the others had K-9 genitalia. Seeing the juices flowing from her I waste no time in plunging my shaft into her hungry nether-lips. Rosie yelps in pain from being penetrated for the first time then starts moaning.

“Ah, Alpha. You feel so good inside me. Please fuck this bitch fill her with your seed let me bear your pups so your pack will grow,” she cries looking at me pleadingly.

With a nod, I do as she asks and I begin to pound her mercilessly. Then I hear a moan and feel Rosie’s pussy clench, grasping my prick in a vice-like grip. I simply speed up the pace, feeling the throbbing in my cock that announces my orgasm is close. Finally, I give a cry and empty myself into her.

Rosie's belly expands until she looks like she’s a couple months pregnant; her distending belly, along with her cute whimpers of helpless pleasure only managed to spur me on. One hand wanders towards her belly to feel it as it grows, and I find myself cumming even harder. Once I was done with Rosie, I turn to my other horny mates.

I took them in different positions, Vickey who was very tall was in cowgirl position with my head between her breasts. She was just as tight as Rosie looking down to where we were connected I noticed there was no blood. I realized that unlike humans they made be virgins but they didn't have a hymen. I was brought out of my thoughts as Vickey began to speed up her movements bringing us both to orgasm holding her hips I again released my load inside her and just like Rosie her belly swelled. After that Vickey laid backward causing my dick to slide out of her. She was quickly moved as another girl took her place. this time it was Jacklyn. She began to lick my cock cleaning it off the combined juices of the others. making sure I stayed hard she climbed on the bed and got herself into position on her hands and knees. While Jacklyn was a few inches taller than me she wanted to mate the traditional way so I took her doggy style. Lining myself up to her sex I grabbed her hips and slammed into her making her yelp. Thrusting into her all I could think about was filling her with my seed, breeding her, making this bitch mine just like the others are and will be reaching my peak I grabbed her tail pulling it to get inside her all the way. Feeling that her, final orgasm hit and she threw her head up and howled.

Nickita and Faith love the missionary position to have me on top with their arms and legs wrapped around me. Both screamed in orgasmic bliss as I paint their wombs and vaginal walls white with my seed.
As for Sabrina, she wanted me to take her from behind while she stood leaning against the bed as I pounded her like a jackhammer. Just like Jacklyn, I thrust inside her as she yelped. As I continued to pump in her I saw her little pucker hole. Taking my finger I sucked on it getting it nice and wet then I took it and pressed it to her butt. Making her whole body stiffen I pressed it past the second knuckle making her vaginal walls to clench and her tongue to hang out as she panted. Reaching the end I released load after load of potent sperm into hers and each of their hungry fertile wombs over and over knowing if it worked I would become a father.

The only one left was Mania and she was in cowgirl position on me with my manhood inside her. When her chest mashed onto mine her tongue entered my mouth and explored. I let her tongue do what it desired, out of kindness I thought she deserved to have her fun. The weight of her body on my chest made me the more eager to do something for her. She grabbed hold of my hands and placed them on her chest. I felt their shape, squeezed them, and mashed them both together, the feeling was almost Christmas-like.

As I kept one hand on one of her breasts my other hand sneaked around the back to grope her ass. I heard her moan at my touch, but it wasn’t loud enough to wake the others still cuddled up to me.

She finally released her mouth from mine and grabbed a hold of my shoulders. “Please, let me have the fullest.” She whispered as I felt something moist touch my tip. To my horror I knew what she meant, but shoving her off would wake the others, and from what I saw she was probably very fragile, so it’d probably crush her feelings, also embarrass her.

Mania slid her body down slightly, and I finally entered her. I heard her softly gasp as my member was consumed by her folds. She was a tight one I had to say. I heard her give off quick breaths as I started to form a slow constant rhythm that wouldn‘t wake the others. I know I’ve been wanting this the whole time I saw her, but I had this voice in the back of my head saying that I would soon regret it, but of course I ignored it.

Her insides were wet and smooth, and my dick easily slid in and out of her. Mania made the cutest moans every time my dick was completely swallowed by her marehood, she was starting to move faster and she constantly pounding her fleshy ass onto my pelvis.

Suddenly I felt her muscles squeeze my dick again, and I couldn't contain it any longer. I grabbed hold of her hips and plunged deep within her, and the second I did my tip shot warm cum into her womb.

"Yes..." I heard Mania whisper, she was still milking my dick as her insides continued squeezing to get every last drop out of it. I heard her breaths become quick and demanding of air, and moments later she collapsed onto me, her huge breasts smothering my face as she tumbled down and rested on top of my body.

It didn't take long for me to fall into sleep myself as I smiled that I have what I was looking for and more... more members of my family.

Chapter 15

The Rise of Alpha part 2: Expansion

I was in the dream realm, in a summer green grassland with a sheet that I was laying on. It didn't take long fo me to notice Nightmare Moon, Queen Chrysalis and my entire family from the Cat Kingdom was next/around me. I got up into a sitting position and told my family about my journey so far, about my seven new mates and my plans to dethrone Celestia and Luna; through war.

Queen Chrysalis, whithout any second thoughts, offers her support to my war campaign with both espionage and infiltrations; she also would trade with me, provide weapons and supplies. Svarog and my parents-in-law were a bit hesitant about war but was convinced that if we kept all our plans in secret and things go smoothly, they would use the riches we have to recruit more warriors outside Equestria; amongs the Griffons, Minotaurs, even the Crocodiles warriors to join my cause, we would use Celestia's treat against the Cat Kingdom as an example of her tyranny over other nations to find recruiting volunteers to my horde. Since Chrysalis' hive produce the love apples, all other changeling hives flocks to her's and every changeling queens became her vassals and their warriors are at Chrysalis' command and she was even willing to give me an army of changeling warriors as support.

I was so grateful about having a supportive family I almost shed a tear, but I was stopped by Nightmare's embrace and I was soon embraced by everyone of my family before I woke up.

*Real world in Alexander's bed chamber*

I opened my eyes after my dream meeting with my family. Getting up I stretched popping my joints feeling better after that. I then looked at my bed deciding that I need to get one bigger if this is going to be a repeat occurrence. And I have no doubt that my strong sperm would make my new mates pregnant with four maybe five pups. I chuckled thinking that if I'm going to be a father of so many kids I might just have to ask Svarog and my other parents-in-law about how to be a father. Then I remembered that I now have a large territory of untapped materials the dogs only dug for gems. But there are other things found underground gold is as plentiful as gems but silver and platinum are rare so is iron, hell I might even find Titanium. I will most of all use my magic to to improve my pack and make it more stronger than before, my first plan is to turn every one of my dog warriors into 'Captain America-Vikings' (lol) then I will invite several other alphas of other packs to challenge me to a death match for our packs in order to start unite all diamond dogs together. I was brought out of my thoughts by the sounds of the girls waking up.

"Good morning my lovely Alpha it is wonderful to see you." Mania said as she was the first to rise from the bed to greet me by rubbing her cheek against mine. I put my hand under her chin and brought her up to kiss her passionately on the lips causing her to moan.

"And good morning to you my beautiful mate why don't you wake the others and go get cleaned up and meet me downstairs for breakfast meeting, we have a lot of things to talk about," I said as I started heading to the door stopping for a moment. "Ah, Mania tell me are you still feeling the effect of your heat?" Mania stood there for a moment before she spoke.

"No Alexander, why do you ask?" she wonders.

"Because that is a mystery I can never find out. But my instincts tells me that you're all with pup." I said as I watched as she took her hands a placed them on her belly. As I made my way out of the room and meet Moona I heard her wake the others and told them the news. When I was outside the door, I stopped to put my ear in the air to listen and I heard a collective 'SQUEE' from all of them only then did I continued down to the great hall in the tunnels.

Me and Moona encountered Olik on our way, he greeted me with a bow on his head. He lead me to the dining area that used to be a huge dried out gem vain. I watched as the guard dogs made twelve foot by three foot long tables out of scrap wood. They had made over a dozen of these in the dried vein that was the size of a football field. The guard dogs as they call themselves, are the protectors of the pack and had actually are so poorly armed because their late alpha tried to isolate his pack so that they would live their lives in peace. But I am going to chance all that, no longer isolationists, but warriors of the world for freedom and equality I shall make out of them. As I walk among them, they all greeted me, hug me and even a few pups would climb on me as a way to hug.

Well after that niceness, I had a big breakfast to set up and my mates joined me just in time to help out. We spent an hour helping and organizing the setup of tables. Once that was done, I had everyone attend for breakfast. My mates were sitting next with me and Olik stood as a guard behind me, when everyone was here, I gained their attention by shooting a bolt of lightning into the sealing. They instantly became dead quiet as silence filled the room.

"Now that I have all your attention, we made this breakfast here to celebrate for not just for the defeat of the slavers, but for the gift of freedom I have bestowed upon you!" I said loud enough for everyone to hear and not blowing their ear drums.

"And as pack leader, I say we feast and dine not as slaves, but free!" I finished, the guard dogs knowing the signal and bringing in the gems and other foods that these dogs ate. I learned that they didn't just eat gems, but mostly meat like normal dogs do. Gems were just more like a desert or a "treat" as they said. How Ironic. But as soon as they got their paws on the food, the room became a mad house. Dogs did not just devour the food, but destroyed everything in the process. It was a living food frenzy as the tables cracked and forks were bent and plates were cracked. Hell, the guards themselves joined in the food massacre. Though their was not that much fighting and just devouring, it was quite the sight to see. I just sat on my wooden chair with my jaw dropped the whole time.

"Nämen vad i... (What in the...)" I said in shock.

"How can so much food be eaten under five minutes." I stated, Olik and my mates now looking at the mess of destroyed tables and chairs. The room was littered with garbage and junk. Nothing was left broken, bent or eaten.

"4 minutes and 32 seconds." He corrected, showing me a old fashioned stopwatch.

"Where the hell is my breakfast?" I asked with my arms stretched out. Then I feelt a pat on my shoulder and looked at the direction, saw Mania and my other mates with their hands with other kinds of meat food as they brought it to me. That made me glad again.

*Two hours later*

After my breakfast with my mates, I fulfilled my promise to my pack and used my magic to heal every wounded and sick member I have and began to earn more and more respect among them, once I was done with the last one, I called them all for a meeting.

"I called you all here to know that from this day forth, my goal is the pack's goal." I stated and got everyone's attention.

"Of course it is." one diamond dog said as if it was obvious.

"We all are you servants, Alpha." Olik said out of respect.

"So... what is you goal?" another dog asked shyly. I was quite for a moment until.

"War." my words surprised everyone but I continued. "The world above us is under the iron hoove of a mother smiling oppression. A tyranny based on female sexism. The males up there are naturally weak and submissive and the tyranical matriarch use her power over the sun to force other nations to do her biddings. The males up there and the other nations... don't have the courage... to take a stand. They are cowards. We must be brave for them." I said in a parody version of Apollyon from 'For Honor' game. Some of the dogs seems a little unsure.

"We can't possibly go to war because of our ill-shaped weapons and armors." Olik said as I looked at him with a face that says 'are you stupid'.

"The dead slavers out side have the best weapons and armors, they have no futher use of them, we do." I said seriously and he smiled in embarrassment while he scratch his neck.

"Now all of you listen there will be new rules. First, we will no longer hide under ground forever for peace and instead we shall hunt monsters and oppressors so that we can live free in the open. Also I have taken seven bitches as my mates, including Mania; daughter of your late alpha, they all now carry my pups within them. They each have my sent you will remember it for if I am not here they are my voice. Second, we will not take any slaves like others do, for I have declare slavery, rape and all kinds of harmful acts absolutely illegal. Third, we will not dig day and night for I wish all of you with mates to spend time together to love one another. Fourth we will still dig for gems but we will also dig for other materials if you find something you do not know bring it to me. Lastly, we are no longer an isolated colony, now we are a pack of warriors. We are now a family and family helps and protect one another as I will help and protect all of you I ask that you do the same for me for together we are strong. Together as a family of warriors, we will never fall!" After my speech, the dogs stood there looking at each other before Olik's voice spoke out then another and another until the room was filled with one word being repeated over and over " Alpha Hall, Alpha Hall, Alpha Hall, Alpha Hall"

Hearing my name and title being said like that filled me with pride so much so that I raised my right arm with my axe in the air and shouted Valhalla and they all did the same thing along with howlings. After that when everything were silent again.

"My magic have the ability to make the perfect warriors out of you all. But the best news is. We have a few courageous allies to provide us everything we need to make us stronger, and to recruit the matriarch's enemies to the cause." I finished my speech and that gained everyone's interests. And the council war plan moved on.

*During 46 days*

While my pack gathered the weapons and armors of the dead slaver army I have been busy of using my magic and smithy skills to create my master work.

While I don't mind my dogs choice of armors or weapons my rule is that they all wearing these helmets. Why? Because I put a simple/cheating spell on them that I know the clever Loki would approve. The same way I used the dream realm to enter the memories of Celestia, Luna and other great fighters to 'download' their fighting skills into my brain. I created an enchantment on these helmets to 'install' Celestia and Luna's fighting skills only. With these enchanted helmets, my viking dogs are already the best warriors without years of training. I even gave them a few similar enhancements to their strength and agility that I gave myself, only second to me. I remember when I lived in Ponyville that Twilight gave me a spell book about tracking gems and jewel that I absorbed. I gave my dogs an enchantment of giving their eyes that ability so that they can find and dig gems more easily.

Also, I moved my dogs to the Castle of the Two Sisters. After they settled in, I commenced my plan. And since I only make them more stronger, my dogs were praising me to no end. With their new found strength and abilities, we all began the start of rebuilding this fort. I first ordered my guards to go hunting for game and other sources of food. While they got food and supplies, I told Olik to take command of construction of the new fort.

I, however, had other plans. I builded a personal duel arena in the forest and I send a lot of letters, duel invitations to many diamond dog pack leaders for my pack, in exchange for theirs. To my surprise and pride, over 17 pack leaders accepted my duel challenge and came to take my pack in this duel. But with my superior fighting skills and powerful magic had made those pack leaders very easily to kill. I took control over their packs and united them under my own. Things didn't start good but I was able to earn their loyalty with my charisma and brute force. Some of the pack leaders were slavers so I freed every slave that they owned (not without giving the male slaves super enhanced strength and awesome agility).

My pack grew more bigger and stronger each day. We quickly rebuilded the fallen walls. We even expanded our tunnel system big enough to cover entire Equestria, literally.

While we didn't make a new wall entirely, but fortified and built upon and used what was left. After five long hours of melting, forming, and cooling parts of the wall, we had somehow done it. I and the dogs replaced the wooden bridge with a stone bridge. By the time we finished that, the hunters returned with fresh meat of animals. They also brought tons of canned supplies and kitchen equipment to building tools. All thanks to Fluttershy loving animals, my guards had been having an easy time pillaging her home and pets.

They even looted her basement that stored a month's worth of canned food. But what I really liked what they brought me was medicine and proper kitchen equipment. While they did take a lot, I made them not take everything like family pictures or her furniture, for the sake of our honor.

While I also inspire my ever growing pack of super Viking dogs, I began to make my own version of the nine noble virtues of the vikings and renamed it the Ten Viking Virtues and then carved it into a stone Tablet.

The Ten Virtues of the Viking

1.) Courage - Courage actually applies to every part of your life. It take courage to do what you know is right, especially when those around you disagree with your point of view. In our politically correct society, courage is more important than ever. Your personal values may be challenged on a daily basis. Standing for what you believe can take a lot of courage.

You must have enough conviction in your beliefs to stand for what you believe and live your life by your own code. This does not mean that you act in rash and tactless ways. There is a difference in being courageous and in being stupid. Have the courage to live by your own code of honor, but do so with wisdom and discretion.

2.) Truth - Lying, in most cases, is an act of cowardice. Live according to what you believe in your heart to be right and you will have no reason to lie about your actions. If you do not think an action is right – don’t do it. If something is not true – don’t say it. Inevitably people will argue that no one truly knows the truth, or that the truth depends on someone’s point of view.

While it is true that different people see things differently, and thus perceive the truth in different ways, that should not affect you. You live by your truth as best you can. Respect other people’s right to believe what they want, but you live according to the truth as you perceive it in your life. The main thing to consider where truth is concerned, is to always be truthful with yourself. Do not deceive yourself anymore than you would deceive someone else.

The true warrior must make truth a part of his or her life, but as with courage, it is important to remember that you must do so in the right way. There is a right way and wrong way to do everything. Sometimes lying is the right thing to do. The Vikings permitted lying if you were being lied to. The true warrior understands that honor is not black and white. Every action must be evaluated by whether or not it is right and it originates from pure intentions.

3.) Honor - Without honor, there can be no true warrior, or true living being as far as that goes. Honor is not a black and white character trait. It is hard to define. One could define honor as your internal integrity or dignity. Many people wrongfully think that their honor simply has to do with their reputation, but that is not true. It is the warrior who determines his or her honor; your reputation is determined by other people’s thoughts, for the most part.

You determine your own honor, or lack of honor, by staying true to your own beliefs and living according to your own code of honor. Your personal honor is determined internally by your own commitment to live up to your predetermined ethics. It is your intentions and your actions which determine your honor, not what someone else thinks. The true warrior, who lives by a code of honor, will have very few regrets in life because he will know that he has done the best that he can to live a life of honor with truth and purity of intention.

4.) Fidelity - Being loyal and faithful to those that the warrior loves is non-negotiable. The Vikings knew this. If someone murdered a Viking’s family, he or she would have an obligation to seek vengeance and puts things right. This is not the same thing as seeking revenge. There is a difference in revenge and in fulfilling an obligation to your loved ones.

Only those with honor can be true friends because it takes loyalty, faithfulness and honor to be a true friend. All others are mere acquaintances. The true warrior is also a true friend once that bond has been entered into. He will take his fidelity to his friends and family seriously, as he does his spiritual relationship with his personal gods.

5.) Discipline - It takes discipline to live according to your own personal code of ethics. The true warrior lives according to his own code, rather than according to what corrupt politicians or cultural standards dictate. This means that he must exercise a great deal of self-discipline.

If the warrior is going to live by his own standards, he must be willing to control his own actions. Many things that are legal go against the warrior’s own code of honor, and many things that governments declare illegal may be permitted by the warrior’s personal standards. In order for the warrior to stay true to his own principles and virtues, he must develop self-discipline.

6.) Hospitality - Hospitality is definitely a warrior trait. The warrior is expected to treat others with respect and dignity. You must see other people as people who deserve to be treated with respect and courtesy. Whether or not gods or demons visit people in the form of strangers is irrelevant. What matters is that you treat everyone with respect and courtesy. The warrior does this because it is a part of his own code of ethics. You should treat others with hospitality not because they deserve it, but because that is how you behave towards other people. It has to do with your own principles; what others deserve has nothing to do with it.

7.) Self Reliance - Warriors are by nature independent beings. This doesn’t mean that the warrior doesn’t like other people or enjoy being around other people, but rather that he strives to ensure that he doesn’t have to depend on others for his survival. The warrior is responsible for taking care of himself and his family; this is his first and foremost duty in life. He is never comfortable if his family’s welfare depends on something outside of his own control.

Being dependent on someone else for your own needs puts you in a dangerous position. Such a position can make it very hard on the warrior as he may be put into a position to choose between his standards and principles or his job. For this reason, it is best to strive to be as independent of outside influences as possible. This is hard to do in today’s world. Being frugal and financially stable is an important part of being self-reliant. Do your best not to have to depend on other people for your welfare.

8.) Industriousness - Industriousness simply means the willingness to work hard at whatever you do. If something is worth doing, do it well. Do it with pride and do it to the best of your ability. The Vikings looked down on those who were lazy and felt that their gods looked down on those who were lazy also. The warrior has to work hard and smart to take care of his family.

This doesn’t just apply to your vocation, but to everything you do – your entire way of life. The true warrior is a person of excellence. He or she will do everything with care and detail. Mediocre acts are not acceptable. Warriors set high expectations for themselves in everything that they do, and they refuse to lower their standards in their work or their personal beliefs.

9.) Perseverance - Without perseverance you will not be successful in applying the personal code of ethics in your life. No one is perfect and you will make mistakes. In order to live the warrior lifestyle, you cannot simply give up and quit when you fall short of your mark. You must persevere. You must not give up.

The warrior’s code of honor is too important for him to give up or give in when the going gets tough. The warrior lifestyle is a lifelong way of living. Being a true warrior is not something you try; it is something you are. It is a way of living, a way of being. You don’t try to be a warrior – you either are a warrior or you are not a warrior. You either have honor and integrity or you don’t. For the true warrior, falling short doesn’t not mean failing, it means learning and being determined to do better next time. Perseverance is essential to live the warrior lifestyle.

10.) Equality - The best partnerships aren't dependent on a mere common goal but on a shared path of equality, desire, and no small amount of passion. A warrior knows that true equality means holding everyone accountable in the same way, regardless of race, gender, faith, ethnicity - or political ideology. For a Viking believes in equality for everyone, except for those who committ harm and cruelty towards himself, his family or anyone in general.

With my own code of honor for my warriors set in place, I began the feast. But unlike last time, I was making them eat their food like normal people, not like savages. And I actually got food this time! But like last time, it was still a mess in the end. One of the best thing is that Moona was now officially my war-wolf since I gave her more enchantments to make her more powerful wolf. Olik was my appointed my adviser of the newly formed Viking Dogs and I requested him to train and form a group of Viking campions to our pack to act as commanders.

While Olik was at it, I and Moona took a walk around the Everfree Forest, because I wanna try a new trick. When we two encountered a pack of timberwolves I quickly tested my new trick on them. With the combination of my manipulation and illusion magic worked their way into the brains of the timberwolves, turning them into my own pets. Once I reached their alpha, they were all bowing down to us like we're some sort of gods. We later on stumbled upon a group of four Manticores. Moona and the Timberwolves stook a stand to protect me, but I used the same trick on them and their leader just like I used it on the timberwolves. During our walk around the Everfree Forest, me and Moona, and my newly required monsters of war, I came across a hydra, five cockatrices and one ursa major. Using the same trick on them and I almost tamed the entire Everfree forest.

Once I was back to the castle, Olik stood on the bridge with a dozen behind him. He and they were staring at me with open mouths and plate wide eyes when I walked to them with Moona and the other everfree creatures next to me. I presented them our pack's new warbeasts and Olik presented to me the finest fighters of our pack that he trained. I told them that tomorrow I shall take them and an army of our Viking dogs on a great raid so that they can learn about leading army and take command over warriors. In the mean time I allow all my dogs to make acquaintances with our new beasts of war while I attended to my mates.

I make sure they are taken care of, I did as good as I could to provide them enough food and shelter so that my pups are healthy too. They all were very touched by it and always rewards me with their flirt and body pressing on me.

That reminds me, I was thinking about sending a telepathic message to Queen Chrysalis and Nightmare Moon, telling them were I am and invite them cause even though we always meet each other in the dream realm we haven't meet each other physically for many months and I would be glad if all my mates get to know each others.

One day after my dogs have learned how to handle my new monsters of war. I told Olik to gather the champions and three thousand of viking dogs, we're going to Baltimare for a raid. We used the tunnels to get there. My plan is to divide my raiding force into three groups, one attack from the forest, one from inside the city and the other attacks the docks. I told them to not harm the civilians and only kill those who takes weapons against us, our mission is to free every slave in there and take all the supplies that the city contains and if possible recruit the slaves into our pack.

Once ready, I signaled my raid groups to act and strike now. I was riding on Moona as I lead the raiding group that shall strike the harbour. The way we shall raid the city is to make near random hits on shops, grab whatever we could and then move on-- freeing any slaves we would come across. Those who would attack from the forest gave a berserker charge, those to attack from the center comes from the sewers while I with my group will burst out of our tunnels that is abit outside the docks and take them by surprise.

Once the battle started, I was excited som fan. (as hell.)

I hela mitt liv (In all of my life) I've never been this excited! Granted, I was still scared for my life, thinking that it might end by a sword in my chest. But since I fight with my warriors and riding on my most closest friend, I was still encouraged to charge to my death. Swords and axes clashing to and fro, magic thrown left and right. It almost felt like it was all a dream. Alas, it was not a dream.

My pack of viking warriors and Baltimare's defense force (both police and guards) clashed at all the three places we attack them, but since we attack them without warning we had the upper hand. The Equestrians weren't strong, the garrison that we faced was hardly a garrison at all. They did have some armor on them and some weapons, but they didn't fight as soldiers. My viking dogs are swarming them over like it was nothing. I could see all my dogs in actions, their newly gained strength and agility allow one Diamond Dog to be a match over ten. The defenders of Baltimare have only mares to fight us, they have the numbers but not only are my Diamond Dog Vikings strong and had heavy armours with stronger weapons but they are so fast and agile that heavy armor are just pajamas and huge two handed weapons are but sticks to me and my vikings.

Even though the guards (mares) of Baltimare outnumber us 20 to 1 we have the superior fighting skills and the element of surprise. Me and Moona threw us-selves into battle as we massacre the guards with no end. I swing my axe around at them like how Neo fought the Smiths with his iron pole in the Matrix as every guard-mare died by each of my swing and Moona was running around, using her claws and fangs to tear the guards to pieces and terrify them into panic.

As we press on the attack I and Moona came across the market places that have cages there, with males in there. Not just stallions but also male minotaurs, griffons, mules, and I saw a short young dragon among them. I use my axe to crush the cages and freed them. While I was at it, I asked what none-pony males were doing here. They explained that since there aren't many stallions in Equestria, the mares of Baltimare hires bandits and mercenaries to capture males from other nations as slaves, using them as extra male properties; as workers and breeders. Hanar i burar (Males in cages), no wonder this city is called Baltimare, it's a paradise for mares and a hell for every male from the world. This was extremely unacceptable, I could feel my rage burn more stronger than a million suns. While Celestia's subjects take male slaves from other nations she use the sun to prevent those nations to seek justice, but I will make her pay for such unnatural monstrosity, both with her and her subject's blood. I and my dogs freed as many males as we could find and told them to wait outside the city where it is more safe.

It was total chaos, but we had made progress. The mare guards couldn't take enough punishment from us and started to scatter and run. We went from house to house, building to building and we both freed every male slave we could find and take every valuables they had. It didn't take long for the city's defence to abandon their posts and left the city for their lives. The raid was a success, we have won.

After the Viking Dogs howling and cheering in victory, they gathered the mares who surrendered on my right side and the freed male slaves on my left. I ordered my dogs in put the mares on their knees so that they won't do anything stupid. When everything seems to be in order I heard a struggle behind me and I saw two of my Diamond Dogs dragging six more mares with them, while two stallions tried to stop them. I interfered by shouting "Halt!" while I also walked to them. They all stopped and looked at me, Olik was the first one to speak.

"Alpha, these six mares claimed to have helped a few slaves to escape and that they are against the treatment of the males. These stallions says that they are their brothers and supports these females." Olik explains to me. I looked at the mares and the stallions.

"It's true sir, they are our sisters and they have for weeks been helping males to escape slavery from this city!" One of the stallion said giving me a pleading look before I turned to the females.

"We maybe mares, but what right does we have to treat our own fathers, brothers and even our own sons like expendable toys! We hate Celestia for her cruelty and we would never harm members of our own family just because they are males!" One of the mares shouted out with tears in her eyes.

"YOU BUCKING TRAITORS, WE MARES ARE SUPERIORS TO THE STALLIONS. SINCE WE..." One of the surrendered mares yelled out until she recieve a down end of an axe on her head to silence her.

To make sure that this wasn't a trickery, I use my telepathic magic to read the minds of both the stallions and mares. I only found truth and honesty in them and that made me smile inside my helmet, I then looked at Olik.

"Can you tell the difference between truth and lie?" I asked Olik, he became a little confused and worried since he could not come with an answer to my question.

"You can't of course, unless you look deeper into them." I said to him and I indicate my dogs to release them. I looked at the mares into their eyes and they all looked a bit nervous.

"Hate Celestia, look like we have something in common." I said in a friendly tone before I approached the slavers and came infront of them.

"Do you all know what kind of creature, cause misery and despair for a living?" I asked them with dark venom in my voice. They all remained silent.

"Fiends." I said with disgust. When I turned my back and once again I said "Fiends" with a voice of malice. Then I swing my axe in a spin and sliced of five heads of those slavers. After that my Viking dogs executed the rest of the slaver-mares with their axes and swords. While it happens I looked at the mares and the stallions; but also the freed male slaves and this is what comes to my mind.

Vad ska jag göra med resten av dom?
(What shall I do with the rest of them?)

Chapter 16

Battle of Demon

*Celestia's POV one week after the Raid of Baltimare*

It's the most terrible time of my life. The Surtur nightmares just keeps multiplying. Each one is to strong for Luna so that she has to fight it 24 hours nonestop and by the time she defeated a Surtur nightmare, the others duplicated themselves into more of my ponies dreams. If things keep going on like this almost all of my little ponies will go insane and Equestria would be turned into a madhouse. It started with 10 Surtur Nightmares, when Luna banished 1 those 9 turns to 18; when she banished another one, the 17 turns to 34, then from 1 that makes from 33 to 66. All those nightmares just keep growing, Luna can't do it alone and therefore I wrote a letter to Twilight to bring her friends with her and come to Canterlot so that they and myself will help Luna battle the nightmares.

At the mean time I received awful news about Baltimare being attacked by a horde of Diamond Dogs. It didn't make any sense, the Diamond Dogs has never shown this much aggression to ponies before, let alone that they were heavily armed. Why would they attack us, we haven't done anything to provoke them so why would they attack us? What has caught my attention is that the Diamond Dogs only slaughtered mares, because there were no sign of any dead stallions in the city. What have the Diamond Dogs against mares and what have they done to the stallion? If we were to loose more males the mares will became more and more desperate and things will turn more bad than what they already are. Equestria has always been known to be the most strongest and wealthiest nation on the planet. We ponies have been known to have abilities to control the weather and crop growth. We have magic as well and the next thing that makes Equestria so strong is the location of the country. Equestria is located at the best possible area on this planet. When it comes to almost anything, Equestria has it. Gem mines, gold mines, silver, iron, salt, copper, large amounts of fertile land, massive woodland areas only being outmatched by fairies, large amounts of crystal and marble and much more. In this world's economics Equestria is the power house.

Sure the other nations have a strong military power and have plentyfull resources but none of them could rival Equestria. These Diamond Dogs have always been known to be weak and ill-equipped, some of their packs take slaves while the others stay isolated underground. Because of this act of barbarism in Baltimare I would have hunted them down for justice. But the problem was since they live underground all over the country, I can't track them, I cannot find them. But I swear that I will make sure that they won't get away for this slaughter. I was also informed that all of Baltimare were stripped of all of it's valuables, so this was a raid to plunder the city. I don't get it, don't they dig gems as a way of living? It still haunts my head this question, Why did they attack us!?

I was broken from my thoughts as the doors to the throne room opened. It was time for court. In walked a stallion with alot of chains around him like a cocoon (save for the head). It looks completely exacurated so I would like to have an explenation. He was escorted by five guards and captain Glimmer Shield, Twilight's big sister. Next to them was a group of seven noble mares.

“Presenting the case of the Aim herd against their runaway stallion, cause by another." Captain Glimmer Shield said out loud, she then stepped aside for the mares to walk forward leaving the stallion behind them.

“Princess, it is a pleasure to see you again, I wish it were under better circumstances.” The alpha of the herd said walking forward ahead of her fellow mares and bowing.

“Likewise, what seems to be the commotion with your herd, Light?” I asked the tall unicorn mare.

“You see, our herd had a stallion name Bright, I paid a large sum of gold for him to his herd, thirty thousand bits in fact, but he continually runs off. We have tried everything from restraining his magic, tracking spells, and even a shock collar. We tried being nice, intercourse nightly, reducing his chores, allowing him a daily trip out of the mansion with one of us, continuing his profession, but still he refuses to know his place. It goes on for three weeks until this stallion removed all that we put our stallion and help him escape our herd, that's the last time we saw Bright. We called the guards to arrest them and retrieve our stallion but... this stallion is unusually strong and agile, he manage to hospitalize 15 guards bare handed." Flur said with a face of shock, just as I was shock to.

"WHAT!! But a stallion is not that strong to fight 15 mares, let alone a stallion can't even handle two mares single handedly!" I said with disbelief. Then captain Glimmer Shield came to me.

"It is true princess, I saw it all. This stallion is unnaturally strong and quick, he was able to fight of over 50 of mare guards and beat 15 of them into a bloody pulp. I had to use my sleeping spell while we had these chains on him." She said with a stern voice. Decided to accept the truth Iook at that stallion.

"*sigh* stallion, why did you help their stallion escape?" I asked the stallion who gave me a glare but didn't talk.

“She asked you a question stallion. I suggest you answer her.” The guard next to him warned.

“Calm down now. Give him a chance to speak.” I said raising my hand. I came closer to the stallion.

“Now then. I believe I asked you why you took the stallion from this herd and send him off this city." I tried to ask more nicely.

"He is my BROTHER!" He shouted at me.

“How dare you! You Insolent stallion!” The guard next to him said and went to draw her sword when I used my magic to push her to her knees.

“Do not step out of line again.” I said calmly but with anger in my voice before I looked again to the stallion.

"Your brother, I see. It's natural for brothers to help one another, but that dosen't excuse stealing others property. And before you say it, you may not think your brother to be a property. But if that was true he would not have been sold to miss Light Aim here. Things here in canterlot are different. While I have allowed other cities and towns to choose their own laws regarding matters such as stallions not being property, here in canterlot thing’s are different. Stallions from rich herds are vital bartering tokens. You’re brother was still allowed to pursue a profession should his herd allow it, but otherwise he is their property." I said still looking at the angry stallion.

"But, what I like to know is this... How can you be this strong? A minotaur or a teenage dragon can put up a fight against a few mares but you, a mere stallion hospitalized 15 guards all alone. No stallion has that strength to do that. Where did you recieve such strength?" I asked him nicely while looking at him in the eyes.

"Baltimare." He answered and that cause all of us to gasp in fright.

"You were at Baltimare! What happened there!?" I asked him with a desperate wanting to know as I and the others came closer to him.

"The Diamond Dogs, their alpha is a mighty magic wielder. He gives all his followers and the freed slaves, including myself strength and agility beyond ordinary with his magic. When he butchered every slaver scums in that city he gave me and the other freed slaves a choice to either join his campaign or we would be allowed to walk our own path. No matter the choices we make he gave us this enhancements to give us the change to defend ourselves against you cursed scums. I told him I would go here to rescue my brother and he gave me something that I am suppose to give you in case I would be captured." He said, never soften his words as they are filled with dragon killing venom.

"What did this 'Alpha' want you to give me?" I asked him with seriousness.

"Look at my right palm hand." He said. I waited a few seconds while looking at him before I use my magic to open his chains a little for his right hand (fist) to be seen. After his hand could be seen he opened it and revealed to have a white glowing stone in it.

"What's this stone?" I asked.

"The alpha gave it to me and said to give it to you if I would be captured. He asked me to tell you to put it in a bowl of water and you will know what this is." He said emotionlessly. I took the stone from his hand as he put his hand back inside the chains.

"Captain Glimmer Shield, bring this stallion to his cell. I shall give miss Aim a little compensation for their lost stallion and then I shall find out about this 'Alpha'." I told her and she nodded.

"Enjoy you're power while you can, for it will not last. The Alpha will eradicate you wenches from existence." that stallion said with a slow, evil and poisonous malice voice while Captain Shield and her guards drag him away.

I looked at the white stone. What if this is a trick or a trap by this 'Alpha' to dispose of me from afar. But I won't find out anything about him unless I try something. Once I take care of the time for court, I will try to water bowl thing as the first step to find out who this 'Alpha' is.

*Alexander's POV one week both during and after the Raid of Baltimare*

Since we raided Baltimare and freed the slaves, this is our first victory. My pack and I were dancing around a huge fire in our fortress in the Everfree Forest with some woods, stones and a few clothes that was looted from the city as fuel for the fire. Their music had been playing for what seemed to be hours, I even joined their little dance around the fire. We feasted and enjoyed our first taste of victory of this war.

Right after the victory feast, everyone went their own way. Everyone was happy... everyone but one...

Me.

After the feast when I was alone, I feelt pain in me. I had a hard time to breathe and I was shaking like I did something wrong. Everytime I try to think of what I did wrong, the only image I have was when I killed the slavers of Baltimare.

MEN VARFÖR!!? (BUT WHY!!?)

Those mares were slavers! They took enjoyment of causing pain and suffering to others just because they were males. They had their chance to be better, if they all just rose up against the mad Celestia. She maybe a goddess, but we are talking about millions of ponies who could rebelled and disobey this cunt. Even gods and goddesses can fall. Those who didn't like the system could have form a resistance to take down the sun tyrant but instead, they follow her and enslave the weak, the defenseless. And they do it willingly. The six mares that helped slaves to escape had the courage to oppose Celestia and actually take a stand. If those six mares could do that then those mares of Baltimare could do that too. The only reasonable explenation for not doing so is not forced service since they can take down Celestia with their great numbers, they serve her with their own FREE WILL!! Those mares I slaughtered were nothing but animals who needs to be eradicated so that this world would be a better place. I did the right thing because if I would let their cruelty go unpunished it will only encourage more lowly oppressors to continue to cause despair to others, thinking that they can get away with it. I have many females in my pack who supports the equal rights of all males, my mates support the idea of freedom and equality to all genders. Those mares follow Celestia because they shared her way of thinking. By making an example to these evil few I will save thousands of others. They cause misery when they could have helped them instead, such monstrosity must have consequences, it must have punishments. So that these kinds of cruelty would never be preformed again. Those mares served Celestia willingy and they had it comming! Why the hell should I show mercy to them and let them go when they did horrible things to the slaves. Nej!!! (No!!!) I would not let them have the chance to live for another day if it means others would only be enslaved by them. They serve Celestia willingly, not by force and that was enough for justice of blood to be preformed.

So why do I feel so much pain in me? Why can't I breathe normally?

I need some help so I went asleep with my mates I would tell my mates and family about what happened and ask for help if I need it.

*Dream Realm*

When I open my eyes in the dream realm I was in a winter forest and I was dressed in fur clothes. It didn't take long for me to wait for my entire family to arrive with heavy clothes on.

"Jeeez kid, do you have to choose a place like this for a family meeting?" Svarog Jokingly asked and I looked at him with a smile before I have a sad face and look down.

"What it is Alex, why are you so sad?" I heard Greta ask with worries. I still looked down.

"Alex please, if something made you sad just tell us and we will help you." Kito said as she held my arm for comfort.

"I feel pain. Pain as if I did something wrong." I said with sadness and they all came closer to me.

"Tell us. Please, we won't feel any ill will towards you." Nightmare said as she held my left hand.

I sighed and steeled myself to tell them about the Raid of Baltimare. I even show them the images of the battle, some of them wasn't comfortable with it but everyone saw the worst when I and my dogs executed the surrendering mares. When that was done, everyone was looking at me with a mixture of shock and fear. I sat down with a sad face.

"I was sure it was the right thing to do but I still feel pain. I just don't know why." I said to them before looking at them with a little hesitation. Their looks on their faces where the same but then Zetra approached me with a neutral face.

"What you feel inside. Is regrets, guilt. Deep inside you know that what you did was wrong." He said and that cause me anger.

"Guilt? Regrets!!? Those... monsters takes joy of toying with the lives of the weak, defenseless and torment them just for the fun of it. It will be much more beneficial to exterminate those abominations from existence!!" I said with fury in my voice.

"You said you would liberate Equestria. This is not liberation. This is a massacre. There was no need to kill those who are forced into service and only..." Mheetu said sternly until I interrupted.

"FORCED!!!?? We are talking about MILLIONS of mares who could have rebelled against one mare. JUST ONE MARE!!! They could have disposed off. No. They serve her willingly. They enjoyed hurting those who are opposite gender for their own amusement. These monsters does not care for the lives of others as long as, like Celestia, they can have some fun with them. In both Celestia's and THEIR eyes, their slaves and opposite genders are toys that they can play with. Those abominations plays with their toys until it is broken and then threw them away and search for other toys. They don't show any mercy to others, so there is no reason to spare them. Eradicating them from existence is liberation. It's the right thing to do!!" I yelled out looking at Mheetu's eyes with hatred.

"YOU'RE WRONG BOY!!!" We heard a screaming and as we looked at the direction we saw Strong Arms with an angry face. He was comming closer to me.

"While it is true that many mares are evil like Celestia. But that's how things ahve been for over millennia. If Celestia is not the one to force those mares into service, it is those high ranking commanders who support Celestia that makes them obey for survival. Mares who dosen't like the system have to accept these rules and live by them, because they don't have remotely the power of opposing them. Nor do they had the courage to oppose a goddess. Mares... No. Ponies in general are a submissive and dominant species. If one of them have great magical powers, like moving the sun or the moon are considered goddess and therefore the Alicorns are considered invincible." He said to me before he calmed down a little.

"You are a human. I'm sure your kind would never serve slavers and rebel against tyrants but ponies are completely different in nature. Unlike humans who would take down tyrants, ponies can easily submit to a being who are considered a goddess. What's worst, all the families who lost now forever their mothers/sisters? The Ponies who lost their friends to Alex? The massacre you committed in Baltimare dosen't prove the world that you are a hero, you will only earn more hatred from this action. There is the thing known as "redemption", allowing Equestria to learn the error of their way, see an alternative/better future, because well, though luck when all are executed. How does killing everyone proves that you want to make Equestria a better place, cause if any of those mares had friends and family in other places knowing what happened there, they will definitely seek vengance by doing the same to you what you did to them. Yes, every mare who does wrong should be punished and those who takes joy in hurting others shall not get away from their crimes. But what you are doing, death give growth to death. Blood follows blood, the circle of hate would never end." He said as he looked me in the eyes.

I wanted to argue against him since I still think I did the right thing to do. But when he said the word 'circle of hate' my pain and difficulty breathing returned only as worst. I began to remember a quote from earth from one of the most greatest man on human history. When I remembered it, I looked at my hands with mounts of fear as my hands were shaking.

"An Eye for an Eye Will Make the Whole World Blind" I quoted Mahatma Gandhi from India quietly as I began to take in what Strong Arms said to me. Even though I said it to myself in a quiet tone it was loud enough for others to hear me. It didn't take long for me to feel two arms around me from behind.

"That's right Alex. Against tyranny with cruelty will only bring death and pain to both sides. There is a better path than vengeance, the path of love and kindness. Only that can end all madness." I heard Chrysalis said in a motherly tone. I was in a verge of tears before I kneeled down and cried my eyes out. All my family came closer to comfort me since I now know the wrong I did and worst of all. What I did is against everything I was raised for, against everything my parents raised me for. Instead of a Viking of honor I became... Surtur.

(And speaking of Surtur)

"WHAT YOU DID WAS THE RIGHT THING TO DO!!!!" We all heard a demonic shout from above. We looked up and saw my very dream guardian in titan size.

(The fire demon to the right)
"You are the embodiment of ragnarök, you are meant to bring death to all your enemies!" He yelled at me with demonic fury as I still was to broken on my sin to speak.

"Alexander dosen't have to be like you to fight his enemies!" Nightmare Moon said to Surtur as the others supports her.

"Alexander knows deep inside that the only way for him to bring freedom and equality to all is to eradicate everything that would be a treat to it!!!" Surtur said to my family with his demonic voice then turned to me.

"Alexander, du har den kraften att göra världen till din förebild. DU kan göra den bättre, men du kan bara göra den bättre me ändast... RAGNARÖK!!! (Alexander, you have the power to remake the world to your image. YOU can make it better, but you can it better with only... RAGNARÖK!!!)" He was talking to me in Swedish so that my family would not understand what he was saying to me.

"Don't heed his words Alex. Even though you did something terrible, you can make amends and prove the world that you are the liberator." Braveheart said to me.

"You can make it right and turn the table around. We still believe in you. Correct your wrongs and give the 'real' evil what they rightfully deserve!" Svarog said to me with a half-encouraging and half-humorous tone.

"Du är Ragnaröken Alexander, neka inte det. Acceptera det! (You are Ragnarök Alexander, don't deny it. Accept it!)" Surtur never soften his demonic voice.

"To become a savior you must not allow hatred to rule you. You must believe in yourself... As we do." Sabor said to me with both eyes and smile of love as if she truly belive in me.

All my anger, sadness and guilt in me suddenly stopped when I looked in her eyes and then everyone in my family who look at me with hopeful smiles. Menar dom det dom säger? (Do they mean what they said?) They truly forgive me for the terror I did at Baltimare. I closed his eyes, took a breath and exhaled to calm myself. Her soft gentle voice evaporated all of my rage and sadness in an instant. Without it all, I opened my eyes and looked at Surtur. I got back on my feets and approached Surtur with a angry face at him.

"Surtr!... Du må har varit hjälpsam länge. Men om det betyder att jag skulle bara vara du, så säger jag... JAG UTMANAR DIG PÅ NÄRSTRIDS KAMP!!! SEGRAREN TAR ALLT, VAD SÄGER DU!!!!? (Surtur!... you may have been helpful this long. But if it means that I would only become you, then I say... I CHALLENGE YOU TO A CLOSE COMBAT FIGHT!!!! VICTOR TAKES ALL, WHAT SAY YOU!!!!?) I yelled out loud as I tossed Elderstahl to him so that it would be a fair fight. Surtur took it and it changed it's size to be big enough for Surtur to hold his sword again.

"JAG GODTARRRR!!!!!! (I ACCEPTTTT!!!!!!)" Surtur roared as he raised Elderstahl to the sky. I looked at the sky behind me and whistle. Then Moona came running from the sky down next to me, she licked me before she bent down for me to ride on her, I placed my hand on her back and looked back to my family who looked at me with questionable faces.

"I challenged Sutur into a winner takes all death duel, if I shall make amends this battle is mine alone. I shall make everything right or die trying." I said to them as I got up on Moona's back. Everyone was very worried and some even protested against this duel. But Svarog, Strong Arms, Mheetu and my other parents-in-law supported me and talked the rest down on this. Not to long Moona was running in the air, like flying. And the battle between Surtur and me began.

"VALHALLA!!!!" I screamed out my war cry.

While Surtur swing Elderstahl around to strike us, Moona and I were flying around to avoid his strikes and I shoot alot of skyrim magic, both frost and spark attacks on him while I formed a large sparking ice spear on my right and have it on my right leg, cause I have a strategy of defeating Surtur. The same tactics that Odin used.

Surtur raised his sword and brought it down. The energy from the swipe destroyed the mountain Moona and I stood on. We leapt down in time and raced across the plain. My plan (which was Odin's plan) was to tire Surtur before defeating him. I readied my sparky ice spear on my right hand while I keep casting frost and spark spells on him, Moona dodged one of Surtur's slashes. Surtur turned to see us riding down a mountain towards him. Hours of avoiding his attacks and casting spells on Surtur, he grew tired and needed both hands to lift the sword, leaving his chest open to attack. Surtur saw me and Moona flying behind him. He raised his massive sword with both hands. I took that opportunity while Surtur's chest was exposed I took my spear and threw it with a very hard swing, hitting Surtur in the middle of his chest. The ice spear penetrated through Surtur's chest as both ice and electricity began to form from the spear into his firey skin and he screams in agony and Elderstahl flew into a far mountain.

While Moona and I was in the sky above Surtur I took my axe and filled it with frost-spark enchantment. Then I jumped from Moona's back down towards Surtur who looked up while still screaming in pain and agony as he tries to remove the ice spear away. I kept falling down on Surtur as I prepared my axe to strike and he looked at me in disbelief.

"I AM NOT RAGNARÖK AND NEVER WILL BE! I AM ALEXANDER HALL!... ALEXANDER HAAAAAALL!!!!" I yelled before I brought my axe towards Surtur's forehead and strike it down with a extremely hard effort and it went through his forehead into his brain. He screamed demonically before his entire body explosed 'nuclear bomb' style. That explosion cause me to fly uncontrolled around the sky for a minute until Moona caught me and I lost my axe. Moona caught me with her mouth on the backside of my chest armor and brought us both down to the ground where my axe landed on.

Once we landed, I petted Moona's head and I was immediately engulfed by all of my hugging mates. They all nuzzled their muzzles on my chest and face as they cried softly. Of course I hugged them back in return. When they calmed down, they gave me some space as I notice something.

I saw Elderstahl approach towards me as it was flying. It was returned to it's smaller size for me to hold in hand. It came to me, waiting to be grabbed.

"Why is it still here?" asked Metamopha.

"With Surtur dead, I am it's true master and all of Surtur's powers are mine." I said as my hand got closer to take it.

"It needs a new master to exist. It has no choice but to answer to me." I said.

Once I held Elderstahl once again in my hand I recieve all of Surtur's memories and so I know what Surtur has done to the dream realm. I know all the nightmares that he has cause. So I used his powers to undo all those nightmares and allow ponies to dream sweet dreams. I put Elderstahl back to my waist and turned towards my family.

"What shall I do now?" I asked with my head down. Until one minute has passed I felt two hands on my cheeks, making me look up and saw Nightmare Moon's smiling face.

"Don't give up. You can still save everyone. Continue your quest, but not out of vengeance. But of hope and believe in yourself. As we do." She said with compassion before I woke up.

*Alexander's POV in the real world*

I woke up in the bed next to my diamond dog mates, I rose up very slowly.

Det dags att komma med an annat sätt att befria.
(It's time to come with another way to liberate.)

No longer shall I and my vikings butcher blindly out of hatred. We shall show mercy, we shall be more benevolent and more... honorable.

We will continue the war as planed, free every slave from every places first and then we'll go to Canterlot to finish off the sun tyrant herself, Celestia. When we successfully plundered a city and freed the slaves my dogs shall bring them to our fort and I shall enhance them before I give them the choice of joining or going their own path. THIS time we shall not execute prisoners anymore, we shall give them some food ration, medics and let them go. I shall free Equestria the right way this time.

But first, I shall send five large chests with hundreds of thousands bits to Fluttershy.

Chapter 17

Fall of Equestria

*In General POV*

Ever since the massacre of Baltimare, all of Equestria was told that the Alpha who was responible was a genocidal warmongerer and shall be brought to justice. What they didn't know is that that Alpha, Alexander Hall, already regret not giving those dead mares the chance to be better and sworn to never let his own personal feelings take over him like how Surtur orchestrated it. With Surtur dead, Alexander told his pack that for now on they shall never execute prisoners again and make sure that no civilian shall be harmed. Free every slave they can find and bring them to him.

Alexander told his dog mates about his problem and battle in the dream realm, and also told them how he is going to be better. They were all sad when he told them about the massacre but forgave him when they heard about Surtur and how he was playing with Alex like a string puppet.

When the Diamond Dogs went to Ponyville during midnight to Fluttershy's destroyed cottage they carried those five large chests with the hundreds of thousands bits with a letter that says 'Forgive me A.H.' and in that letter envelope there are pappers that Alexander wrote to tell Fluttershy about him from his escape from Canterlot to him becoming the Alpha of many Diamond Dog packs.

Those champions that Olik brougth, were taught by Alexander about leading warriors to battle and to be merciful, though Alexander didn't display mercy at Baltimare he said that he did wrong and told them that all must learn from their errors, their mistakes. They all learned what Alex said and they all seems inspired about him admitting his wrongs; they all promised to be merciful and honorable in battle.

And speaking of battle. Alexander's Viking pack has won great battles so far. With Queen Chrysalis sending her shapeshifting scouts to give locations of weak pony towns and villages, the viking dogs raided the places and taken anything that'll help them in war. Olik with his warriors has destroyed two forts with little trouble, the ponies and their defensives fell quickly and with ease.

Learned their painful lesson from Baltimare, they released all the soldiers that surrendered in battles, only questioning them before letting them go. So far, Alexander's Vikings has done nothing that Celestia has said or the propaganda that were spread across Canterlot. About they being ruthless killers, since Baltimare.

The tunnels the dogs have are extremely useful, Alexander has ordered his pack to use them as trading posts for the changeling hives, his family from the Cat Kingdom and themselves. Each battle won only inspired more and more diamond dog packs to join in willingly, they'll be used as scouts and to raid merchants that are close to them. And like Alexander's warriors, the newly joined dog packs allowed the ponies to retreat from battles, released prisoners of war without their weapons and when towns and villages were captured, they haven't forced anyone to stay if they don't want to. As more and more packs joined, Alexander were given the new title, the 'Great Alpha', since he is practically alpha of alphas. Alexander has become more of a unifier than a random leader of all canine kind.

Only a few large cities left before Canterlot's turn and go for Celestia's head. She and her sister shall answer for their crimes and from their death. All things that Equestria has embraced; rape, sexism, racism, vile acts and views that humanity looks at with deepest of loathing will be absolutely illegal and depending on the damage done, their sentence will be either jail, banishment, or... death.

The only places that Alexander and his pack left untouched was Ponyville, Appleloosa, a town that lies north-west of Manehattans and two other towns due to they give their males equal treatment and didn't practice slavery.

Once Equestria is freed from the alicorn's tyranny, Alexander will turn his pack into a police force to enforce freedom and rights, and strengthening the equal rights to all.

The Diamond Dog Vikings brougth the freed slaves to Alexander as requested. Guess what, every slave were males. Alexander gave all of them their enhanced strength and agility before he said "The liberation of Equestria has begun. If you want to go free, do so now. But if any of you wants Equestria to be a place of freedom and equality, then fight with me against the alicorn tyrants". There has always been a few who decided to go, like 4 to 6 but other then that they all decided to join Alex's pack and the diamond dogs train them to be warriors but also teach them of their 10 virtues. Very quickly Alexander's pack of vikings became numerous and multiracial, not only did he turned male slaves into warriors but groups of foreign volunteers came to the forest and joined Alexander so that their nations will not be dictated by Equestria again. One day Alexander's pack members found a pool called the Mirror Pool that has the power to multiply anyone. Alex decided to use it to multiply his warbeasts. Alex's tamed monsters has been very, VERY effective fighting machine that gives them more advantages in battle.

Alexander himself sended a telepathic message to his mates from the Cat Kingdom and changeling hives as a way to invite them to his fortress. When they all came and get to meet Alexander again, and also meet his new dog mates gives them the opportunity to know the family members better. It started with Chrysalis and Nightmare tackled Alexander with huggs and nuzzling him since they haven't seen him outside the dream realm for months. Everyone of Alexander's mates have their bellies round and it reveals that they are all pregnant, a few of them will give birth to three kids, but all of them will have sons. Alexander was terrified at the number of kids he would have to father but all of them promised him to help take care of them and even their parents would like to live with them to ensure that their children recieve a perfect life as they teach Alex how to raise children. Alexander decided to stop impregnant very female he come across and decided to make his sperm so weak that once they enter the female's belly they will die, so Alex makes himself absolutely infertile and this time his family respect that now.

The freed male slaves were no longer wearing rags and were no longer in chains. If anything, they are free and now fight the very mares who caused them pain much of their lives. They have been given proper clothes, food and better treatment by Alex's pack and after a while they were either comforting one another or trying to get some form of sleep. Some of the freed slaves were crying tears of joy, relived that they were saved. They were shocked by the number of female warriors in Alex's pack and each seemed to be more than a match for their male counterparts, but those females surprised them with kind and gentle behaviour unlike the mares who enslaved them. But still, some were reluctant to let the female warriors help and preferred the help of the male members of the pack. But in the end of each day, the free slaves started to warm up the females of Alex's pack since they are fighting for their freedom and rights. Alexander's gift to them made them happy and feel more safer now that they have something to fight back with. But Alexander told them that there is a catch, if they would use their enhanced strength and agility for ill reason, giving anyone the same treatment like the mares gave them, it will reverse and they would grow weaker if they do any acts of aggression without provocation.

Alexander hasn't forgotten that there are cloud cities like Cloudsdale and Los Pegasus. He remember his time with Twilight Sparkle when she tried a few of her spell books to test his knowledge absorption, one of them was the cloud-walking spell. Alexander used that spell on his Vikings so that they can walk on clouds in combat. All they need was airborne transport. So Alexander had his pack build airborne viking ships with manticores pulling and hot-air balloons to act as sails. But the manticores were replaced thanks to two stallions; the Flim Flam brothers. They seems to have skills and brains enough to build machines so they help out by constructing mechanical propellers to the viking ships, that way the manticores would only be the escort for the airborne Viking ships with their hot-air balloons and propeller engines.

*Raid of Vanhoover*

The city of Vanhoover. A huge city of businesses and trade, a place where many merchants comes to do business. It's were a rich family of Pear farmers expanded their business to make a living, producing all kinds of pear food for sale. Everypony had a fine life and no trouble at all. What could possible go wrong?

"VALHALLAAAAAAA!!!"

Oh right, that.

After a, somewhat, earthquake below the city. The ground exploded in a shower of dirt and stone. The once clean pavement was now destroyed by something else. Dust filled the air, blinding everypony in the city. Once the dust settled, howls and barkings was heard as a swarm of Diamond Dog Vikings came from those holes.

Shouting 'Valhalla' the Viking Dogs began storming the city in a wave of fury and bloodlust. The city's defenders and royal guards were too lazy to stand properly let alone fight but that did not stop them from shrieking in terror as they were struck by the axes and swords of their enemies. The only ones that the dogs didn't raised their weapons against are the civilians, but they didn't stop the dogs to loot and plunder the city of any value and food there is. What's worst is that the Diamond Dogs were accompanied by creatures of the everfree forest like; Timberwolves, Cockatrices and Manticores fighting next to the dogs.

"We gotta get out of here!" A guard mare shouted as she made a break for the exit from the city.

"NO! we have to defend the city with our lives, it's our duty!" yelled a mare captain at her while both she and other mare guards ran with her.

"BUCK THIS CITY, I WAS PAID TO GUARD NOT TO FIGHT!!!!" another mare guard yelled in panic as she ran to.

"Cowards" the officers said to herself as she and only the brave mare-soldiers held their position.

In side the city, during the raid, a stallion with twin axes charged at a group of royal guards as he butcher them with his axes that seemed to dance in the air with each of his swings. Once they are all dead, that stallion found himself in a daze as she stood amongst the corpses of guards... no, of mares. He felt no guilt or pity; only hate. Hate for what they did to him, hate for being treated like a whore and none of those mares showed any pity for him. He had been raped, whipped and tortured by these animals and had desired nothing more than to see them dead by his own hands, the only thing he regrets is that he killed them too quickly and not tortured them to death.

In a desperate attempt to repel the raiders, the city's troops formed a shield wall as the army came flooding through the gates shouting and screaming like wild animals. The shield wall had been easily broken after a single charge and the guards were trampled to death by the vikings and everfree warbeasts who began slaughtering the last of the defenders and looting what treasures they could find.

“Kill all those who fight against us, spare the civilians, but I want all of them herded to a specified area after the battle, free every slave you can find and bring them to the tunnels!" A Diamond Dog shouted. That Diamond Dog is one of the champions that Olik and Alexander trained, leading the raid. He's a st.bernard breed and he was very bulky, wielding a huge long axe as weapon. He then charged at the city defenders with his fellow warriors wo followed him, shouting and barking war cries of their own. Together, they rushed through anything that stood in their way.

The royal guards held their ground.

The Diamond Dog champion swung his mighty axe, cleaving three mare soldiers in two with one swing. He turned and sliced the head of another soldier off and slammed his armored fist into another. His warriors fought furiously, using their axes, swords and shields to cut, slash, bash, and stab as the everfree warbeasts tear the royal guards to pieces. In a few moments, the pear farm was the only thing that was left of the city.

The st.bernard dog and his company run through the streets, cutting down anypony that dared to fight the Viking pack. As the streets began to build up in the gore and blood of mare-soldiers, the mare captain and a group of soldiers began to make a stand. The champion quickly spilled the guts of another royal guard with a down comming strike and cut the soldier in half, literally. He and his viking kins continued to cut their way through, in no time at all, the champion and his company of soldiers were nearing the pear farm. But stopped by when they saw another wall of royal guards, and he smiles in malice when he had something in mind.

"Bring the vengeful ones." He ordered as his warriors made way for five certain stallions.

The mare captain was in front of her most elite group of soldiers. Her eyes burned with anger as she watch these savages destroying her city, it's citizens. She was going to spill their blood, and stop their invasion in its tracks.

Then five rather intimidating, horrific looking stallions appeared. They had shields on their left arms, and two of them have flails in their other hand while the two of them have swords and the last one have a simple axe. They were the 'Vengeful Ones' a group of male warriors who castrated themselves as a sign of oath that after all the pain they have been through they would never allow themselves to be raped again, and they swore terrible revenge on the mares for their tyranny. They carried blood red armors with skulls around them: skulls on their breast plate, a skull on their helmet, skulls on their shields and strings of skulls as their capes. Their horrific looks and barbaric behaviour is their expression of hatred for how the mares treated them and all other males. Once they were slaves for work and sex; now they are the mad viking juggernauts. They cried out their war cry with monstrous shouts before they charged at their enemies, the mare-soldiers.

The mare captain of the city stood in their way and swung her sword, which was blocked by their shields. One of the stallions shield bashed her, and then smacked her with his flail on her left leg, breaking it. The same Vengeful One then shield bashed her in the face, sending her flying. She landed, and nearly blacked out. She was hearing things that was ringing and her field of vision was blurry. When she regained her senses, she looked in horror as she saw the Vengeful Ones slashing, bashing and smashing the skulls and limbs of her now panicking soldiers to mush with their skull-like weapons.

She tried to get up, only to cry out in pain. She looked back, and saw her left leg twisted in the wrong way. She could do nothing but watch as the Vengeful Ones massacre all of her elite soldiers with sickly roars and movements like they were mentaly insane.

While the Vengeful Ones killed off the elite guards they and the vikings made their way towards the pear farm. But the mare captain saw that st.bernard dog comming towards her with his axe ready to strike.

"You had you're chance to oppose tyranny." the champion dog said in coldblood. "But now, you shall face the consequences of your cruelty." he said with a hateful voice before he brought his axe down to her head and end her life.

*Raid of Los Pegasus*

In the city of clouds the sun cast it beautiful rays upon Los Pegasus as the dawn appeared. Once the rays of sunlight came, many pegasii of the city are waking up from their blissful slumber.

It only took one hour for the cloud city to go from silent to bustling with activity. In the market, many merchants sold their wares, and ripped-off a few new customers, and the streets were alive with many ponies going about their business, and catching up with old friends.

What they do not know is that from the mountains of Applewood, five warships with carved dragon heads were emerging from the sky fog, it's sails are replaced with hot-air balloons and oars with mechanical propellers. They are surrounded by manticores, changelings, griffons, pegasii and also six teenage dragons. All in viking arms and armor.

The one who leads them is also one of Alexander's champion and it's a female setter diamond dog who has two spears in her hands while she also have a round shield in her left arm. Don't forget she got a sword in her waist.

As her warships are comming closer and closer to the city, she yelled a fierce war cry, pointing her spear towards the town, and all her warriors cried out with her. Then the ships crashed into the city and the screaming bloodthirsty warriors charged towards Los Pegasus. While the vikings runs inside the city and plunder every thing of value and eatable, the female champion noticed the city guards comming towards them. She saw a officer there giving them orders, so she threw one of her spears in the air and hit that officer in the head. Grabbing the spear from her other hand she first bashed the head of a mare-pegasus guard with her shield before she sliced her throat. She then turned to the next pegasus guard and all she did was blocking the guard's spear and impale her own into that mare's belly before continue forward.

While it all happened, a line of royal pegasus guards were attacked by three dual-wielding axe warriors with minimal armour. But that look…, that savage look in their eyes... They charged ahead of the main body of warriors, screaming something about a place called Valhalla.

One of them ran into the group mare-soldiers, and the blood began to run. The savage axe-wielder sunk one of his axes into the skull of a guard, and swiftly pulled it out, causing bits of mashed brain and blood to flop out of the gaping gash. The Berserker spun and smashed another axe into another guard’s abdomen, and viciously ripped out intestines. The Berserker was unnaturally fast, swinging his axes with such wild abandon, screaming bloodlust and eyes filled with fury.

The female diamond dog champion ordered her vikings to push forward as she thrust her spear on another pegasus guard and from there she turned to her sword. She came across three mare-soldiers but she killed them quickly as it appears she is very agile.

Not for long she came across a cloud temple which she believes to the the center of the city's authority.

After she killed the guards that protected the cloud temple she saw all the defenders of the city and civilians starting to flee for their lives. She ordered her warriors to let them go.

"Free any slaves there are... in this cloud city and bring them to the ships. And while you're at it, take every treasures you can find!" She ordered her warriors as they howling and cheering in victory and approval/agreement as they did as she told them to do.

*Raid of Manehattan*

Manehattan, a metropolitan city that stands on a island with a huge bridge that connects it to Equestria. It is connected to the Equestrian mainland by a long railroad bridge, it is also famous for it's Mare Statue as it's main tourist attractions. It was midnight and almost everypony was sleeping during that night.

Because of the darkness that the midnight provide, it covers the quietly, charging horde of Viking dogs. There must have been thousands of them. The diamond dogs aren't the only vikings of the horde. There was a mixture of stallions in there as well, also there where minotaurs and cats who happens to be the foreign volunteers who joined Alexander's war quest.

They all were quiet in order to enter the city and take them by surprise. It worked, cause they manage to run through the bridge and entered the city, but as soon as the night guard notice them the screaming, howling, barking and roaring of the warcry Valhalla was heard across the city.

Half of the city was already on fire in less than five minutes. The military barracks and police stations were destroyed and those who worked there were being massacred. The only ones that remains unharmed was the panic-running civilians, the vikings let them live while they loot all of the city's riches and it have PLENTY of it. But since the city was large it gave the city's defenders a chance to form a defensive line. But that line was soon easily crushed as the viking warriors chaged it, smashing it apart with their axes and swords.

Among those viking warriors, was their leader. An middle-aged german shepherd diamond dog who happens to be another of Alexander's champion. He carried a simple sword and shield.

For an middle-aged dog, he was very agile and strong; wielding his sword and shield against the mare-soldiers that tried to kill him.

"Don't hurt the civilians! Let them go! Bring the slaves to the tunnels on the other side of the bridge! Take everything in the city!!!" He yelled out orders to his warriors as they kept charging in.

The midnight gave the Viking horde the advantage to quickly sack the city without any trouble. After a minute or two, the city was sacked, the slaves were freed and Manehattan is but a shadow of what it once was.

*Raid of Fillydelphia*

Fillydelphia, another metropolitan city in Equestria. The only difference is that it's populated by both ponies and dragons. The good new is that the dragons and ponies hate eachother, so there are no shortage of viking supporters among the dragons because the ponies only treats them like monsters just because they are who they are.

The dragon leaders of the city, meet Alexander from the Everfree Forest and joined his war quest by helping a pack of diamond dog vikings inside the city.

As the vikings who were guided by the dragons of the city walk towards the gate that leads them to the pony side of the city as they encountered a group of mare-gurads at the gate but they kept going forward. Once the mares notice the vikings with the dragons comming towards them. The mare officer tries to stop them to find out who they are. The ones who lead them are two of Alexander's champions. Two Doberman Pinschers wasted no time, as one of them plunged his sword within the mouth of the closest mare when she was about to gloat. The other leader, with his large battle-axe, sliced through an unfortunate mare-soldier in two. A griffon warrior knocked a royal guard's head clean off with her mace, the head rolled on the floor. The other guards sprained into action, only to die quickly by the Vikings.

While their warriors charge the city, the two champions stood and watched as their fellow vikings winning in matter of seconds.

"Can you smell that?" One of them asked the other jokingly before he grin with malice.

"Yeah, hehehe, the alpha's pride when he knows of our success." The other said with a greedy voice before the both of them joined in.

*Raid(surrender) of Cloudsdale*

The cloud city of clouds dale was surrounded by ten viking airships, waiting for the signal to attack only to be stopped by a ground of pegasii mares (as one of them holding a white flag high) came to the sky a little closer to the fleet.

When they stopped one of the viking ship came to them as they are confronted by a champion of Alexander, a male Berner breed with a purple dragoness with orange scales next to him.

"Speak, whoever is in charge here!" the dog champion demanded. Then one of the pegasus mare flew towards him abit closer to speak up.

"We don't want any killing in our home. We don't have any defences against you, and we begs to spare us. We will listen to your every demand and follow through it. Just, please spare all of our lives." She pleaded with her head looking down. The dog leader looked at her for a moment before he felt a hand on his shoulder, as he looked he saw the female dragoness looking at him with a pleading look. Knowing that both want's him to be merciful and his alpha told him to be it, and honorable is included to be kind and noble even towards enemies. He smiled as he looked at her.

"There won't be any slaughtering, no punishments, and absolutely no one will get hurt. We only wants to free Equestria and make it a better place. Free every slave you have, guide them to our ships, our alpha want's to ensure them that they are no longer outcasts. As for you and all you mares, if you truly shows that you can change and be better. All will be forgiven and you will live with us as our equals." He said with a huge kindness in his voice. The dragoness was smiling at his mercy. But the mares were surprised and the kind and nice behavior of the viking dog who would simply forgive them and offer them a second chance only in return for all the males they have. The mare was getting tears of joy for such kind mercy, and surprised the dog by hugging him.

"Thank you sir... thank you very much." she said softly to him before he smiled and returned the hugg.

The pegasus mares gave them their stallions as they have been ensured that they will return not as slaves but as their equals. The vikings didn't show any aggression at all.

*Celestia's POV in Canterlot*

Tears slipped from Celestia’s eyes as she watched the flame and smoke of many places and cities all across the horizon.

Multiple attacks. Multiple forces have slaughtered so many Equestrians in a matter of hours. When she heard about the Diamond Dogs plunder and looting small villages and towns around Equestria, Celestia mobilized her battalions of royal guards to protect them from the raiders. But, before she could even spread her wings, all her major cities was set ablaze, and a fleet of airships surrounded Cloudsdale who no doubts surrendered due to they don't have guards to defend it.

All their defences had been completely wiped off the face of Equis, and all the riches and resources are taken away as the dogs simply disappear in their tunnels. Celestia sent a relief battalion to search for any survivors an hour ago. But they have not reported anything back.

Celestia turned away from the carnage and slowly made her way to her throne. She kept thinking about what would've happened if she responded quicker, a way to prevent all of the carnage and death. She looked at her throne, and instantly felt self-loathing. She should have been stronger for her subjects, should have been there to rain down her fury on the dogs that dared to attack her kingdom. Instead, she sat in her castle and watched her world burn, hoping for peace. She dared not sit on the throne of her mother.

“For many years, we never had violence like this. why? Why now? Why couldn’t peace just reign forever?” she asked herself. Before she could move a muscle she remembered the stallion who is in her dungeon. He still hasn't told her about their 'Alpha' or his plans. But she does remembered the white stone that was given to her. When she tried the water bowl trick and the water itself glowed. All that it provided was a music with a song.

The White-Stone song lyrics

Masters of the wind
Metal warriors number one
Demon met the nightmare queen
Where all beings play on ten
It's a wrath of Hall
They are dogs of war
The sign of the weapon's our guide
It's a metal daze
It's the outlaws ways
The rise of freedom and rights
Blood of the alpha's friends
Slaves become gods of war
With a heart of steel
And freedom's will
The great alpha will lead us
He's the king of kings
The crown and ring
Carry on
As the kingdom come
It's a call to arms
Our battle hymns
Today is a good day to die
Sons of Nature call
In Valhalla's hall
The blood of the enemies flow
Blood of the alpha's friends
Slaves become gods of war
With a heart of steel
And freedom's will
The great alpha will lead us
He's the king of kings
The crown and ring
Carry on
As the kingdom come
Blood of the alpha's friends
Slaves become gods of war
With a heart of steel
And freedom's will
The great alpha will lead us
He's the king of kings
The crown and ring
Carry on
As the kingdom come

(Equestrian Viking's version of Sabaton – Man of War)

Chapter 19

End Battle part 1

*In General POV in Canterlot center*

"But Princess Celestia, why execution of all things. This is going too far! If you continue like thi-" Twilight Sparkle tries to reason with Celestia only to be interrupted by the said Alicorn.

"KNOWYOU'RE PLACE TWILIGHT! The last thing we need is to let an enemy live to cause evil another day. By sparing Discord's life he continues to spread chaos and disharmony; and we are in the middle of war, what we need is fewer enemies. By doing this, I'll make sure that this war will end more quicker." Celestia shouted at Twilight before calming down and continues to the center for both Discord's and Night Blossom's public execution. Luna stood there before Celestia reached her destination.

"Sister, is it really wise? This goes against everything we believe in, everything we taught our ponies." Luna said to Celestia with great concerns. Celestia sighed in sadness.

"I know this is wrong sister. But sometimes for the greater good, we must cross some of our lines. If we don't do this and our number of enemies all of Equestria is doomed." Celestia said to her sister who later looked down with a face of disappointment and walk away. That caused Celestia sadness.

After ten more steps forwards she came to her destination on a balcony. Underneath the balcony she stood on, was a platform were the staute of Discord and the chained up Night Blossom, who was surrounded by Canterlot nobles and refugees that came to watch the execution. Celestia steeled herself to make it through and see to that's through.

"Ponies of Equestria! This war, this... acts of atrocities the Diamond Dogs have caused us forced us to do what we would never think of doing. We have to many enemies that cause harm to us and they can't be reasoned with no matter how much we tried. The only option we have... is execution." Celestia stated that causing alot of gasps among her ponies as she continues.

"Infront of you are two enemies that cause us alot of harm. Discord, spirit of chaos and disharmony has done alot of harm to us while we were fighting the savage brutality of the Diamond Dogs; and Night Blossom who months ago faked her suicide and been stealing other's properties by setting many slaves free from us. These two criminals cannot go unpunished but this time we can't afford to lock them up so that they can escape and cause more harm to us. So with heavy heart, I, Princess Celestia sentence you two to death!" She declare as the crowd gasped and talk amongs themselves while Night Blossom looked down on the ground and said no word. Celestia gave a sad face with close eyes before she looked at the crowd.

"Are there any objections?" She asked but the crowd went silent... until.

"Here's ONE!!!" A male voice said out loud. Celestia and the crowd looked into the direction of that male voice only for Celestia to recieve a huge beam of fire at her, sending her flying away and destroyed some Canterlot towers.

*Alexander's POV*

I used Canterlot's abandoned mines that was guarded my Chrysalis' changelings, disguised as royal guards, to bring my full army of Vikings to confront Celestia once and for all. Only this time, I will use Elderstahl through the final battle. After I fired a flame beam at Celestia to stop the public execution the crowd turned to me, including Night Blossom.

"VALHALLAAAA!!!!" I raised Elderstahl in the air and yelled out as an order for my Vikings to attack the city and storm all of Canterlot.

"FOR EQUESTRIAAAA!!!!" I heard a mare shout for the mare-soldiers to charge. I saw the mare and it was Captain Glimmer Shield.

Yes I know Glimmer Shield, sister of Twilight Sparkle, I meet her when Celestia brought me and Nightmare Moon to Canterlot from the Everfree Forest. As my warriors clash with the royal guards, I ordered Moona and Eris to free Discord and Night Blossom while I handle Celestia herself.

I use my mastery of levitation as a way of flying to combat Celestia herself. I came and see her with burned wounds she recieved by my surprised attack. She looked at me with shock.

"H- how did you come here unnoticed?" She asked me like if it was impossible.

"Did you really think those guards were you're guards?" I asked in an angry tone.

"So now you have the loyalty of the changelings." She said with malice before she used her horn to conjure up her golden armor with a golden axe.

(Imagine this with burned wounds)
Once her battle armor and axe were formed I held Elderstahl with both hands and it's fire grew bigger with demonic glows.

"None of this would have happened if you only free all your slaves!" I accused her.

"NO! That was never possible! It is every stallion's nature to be submissive to the mares." She said those words that cause my to explode with anger.

"YOU LIE!!!" and I exploded with hatred.

I used my enhanced speed to shoot a fire beam at her again with Elderstahl, but she quickly blocked it with her axe and her own magic. But it did little to withstand the power of Surtur's sword and her burned wounds made her a little too weak to make a strong stand. So she teleported away from the beam, she appeared above me and tried to slice me with her axe. I flew backward quickly and strike my sword against her, even though she blocked my attack with her axe the blow was still strong enough to send her flying towards the nearest tower where she crashed.

"All lives are born to be free! Destined to be our equals since birth!" I yelled out at her before a yellow beam hit my chest and send me flying towards the sky a bit. She was approaching me, flying in the sky.

"That's not how things are in Equestria. That, is not pony NATURE!!! The mares have always outnumbered the stallions since the begining, mares are always destined to rule." She said with venom in her words.

I shoot a ice stom spell from skyrim at her to block her vision of me so I could teleport behind her. It worked, I teleported and as she easily blocked the ice storm only to be surprised by my attack with a fire beam from Elderstahl on her back, sending her crashing down on Canterlot streets. She got more burned wounds but stay strong as she got up on her hooves with a little effort. She looked at me while I was flying like peter pan in the sky.

"It is an unfortunate fate that the males should suffer. But it is the will of nature!" She said, but I don't buy it.

"Easy to say when you know nothing of nature!" I yelled at her before I brought Elderstahl down towards her in a charge as she use her magic in her axe trying to encounter me, we clashed and we exploded in the air.

*In the mean time*

While the battle in the sky takes place, the Viking forces and the Equestrians clashed at the city while all the civilians ran for their lives. The mare forces weren't strong nor prepared for the Diamond Dogs and their multiracial warriors' swarming. In the battle, there was a Vengeful One clashing with a earth pony mare. The mare made a mistake by thrusting her sword at him, but he moved out of the way and used his shield to bash it out of her hands. Wasting no time, he plunged his sword in the gut of the mare soldier. He moved his sword up a bit, before bringing it out and slicing of her head as she got on her knees. A Diamond Dog Viking, carrying a greatsword, battled another royal guard with a sword and shield. In a flash, the Diamond Dog Viking swung his sword vertically at the guard. In response, the mare soldier used her shield to block it. It helped her, but at a cost. The shield she used was weak, and once the sword mad contact, it shattered into a million pieces. That blow made the mare stagger a little, enough for the Viking to swung at her stomach, slicing her in half. The mare's upper half fell to the ground, and soon her legs.

The mane six partake in the fight but not with weapons, with their fists, hooves and horns. They prefer to stun and knock down the Diamond Dogs rather than kill them.

It was total chaos, but the pack had made progress. The royal guards couldn't take enough punishment and started to retreat. By this point several big holes were made on the mountain sides, letting the entire army through. The problem with the city itself were that some of the streets were too narrow, so vikings had to file in. Because the army was big, they went in different directions. The pack went down a big road that lead down to the marketplace. There was some resistance during all of this, but they weren't well trained like anyone they faced. When the Vikings came to the gateway to Canterlot castle, they face more and more royal guards on the way.

A royal guard mare tried to drive her sword on the Diamond Dog, but he used his shield of block it, and with a sleigh of hand, plunged his war axe against the neck of the mare soldier. Another Viking, a Tiger, swung his warhammer at another mare soldier. The guard blocked it with her shield, but she was knocked of her hooves as a result. The royal guard was on her back. The tiger loomed over her, raising his hammer above his head. Then he drove it down and killed the mare soldier, the head turned into a bloody mess.

There was a battle between Olik and Glimmer Sield. Glimmer Shield held her ground against Olik but she took quite the beating. It didn't take long for Olik's axe to cut Glimmer Shield's arm off and she fell down from a bridge.

Princess Luna came by and saw the whole battle in the city. She looked in horror as her subjects are getting slughtered by the dogs and their allies. Once she summoned her own guards to join and conjured her own battle outfit along with her spear.

Before she could join the battle on the city she saw the explosion in the sky and saw her sister battle the plate-armored alpha.

"Princess Luna!" She heard a shouting and as she looked she saw Twilight Sparkle and her friends comming to her.

"Miss Sparkle, are you all alright!?" Luna asked with concerns.

"We're fine but the whole city is getting over run and if we don't stop this soon, all will be lost!" Twilight said in panic. Luna looked up in the sky where Celestia and Alexander do battle.

"The only way to end this madness, is to take out the alpha himself." Luna said as she take flight to join her sister. Only to be hit by two magical beams, one dark blue and one sickly green, and they send her against the wall where she hit hard. The mane six were surprised to see Luna being attacked.

"That fight is between her and our mate, wenches!" They heard a sound and once they looked up they see Nightmare Moon with Queen Chrysalis and other Changeling Queens (Including Queen Metamopha), all in battle armors and weapons.

"NIGHTMARE MOON, QUEEN CHRYSALIS!!!?" All the mane six shouted in shock in seeing them again.

"What are you all doing here!?" Luna demanded while she got up.

"We come for one purpose only, support our mate and alpha!" Chrysalis said with pride.

"And finally repay our saviour for what he did for our race!" a changeling queen said among the other queens.

"We won't let you win, not while we still draw breath!" Luna shouted as she and the mane six take fighting stand, like Nightmare and the changeling queens.

But before there could be a fight, the roof exploded by a fire beam that was sending Celestia down crashing on her throne, which was destroyedby the crash. The smoke from the roof hole was cleared by a fire sword swinging, revealing Alexander levitating down towards the fallen sun alicorn.

The mane six and Luna tried to rush to Celestia for rescue but was stopped by a sickly green shield that they crashed into.

"Ah-ah-aaah~ Let's not ruin the fair fight between the leaders." Chrysalis said with a flirtful malice. Nightmare and the other Changeling Queens giggled at her comment while Luna and the mane six tried to break free.

*Alexander's POV*

Det sista striden har änttligen kommit till sitt slut!
(The final battle have finally come to it's end!)

I flew slowly towards the burned-wounded Celestia, the tyrannical wench. The Celestia who was not the mare of all that is good and holy, in fact, she was quite the opposite. This Princess is a manipulative bitch that had fooled the world to her bidding. Going as far to making slavery and rape legal to keep her power. She is no god. If Celestia's true personality had turned into physical form, she would a monster for all to fear. She would be a huge towering menace with a forked tongue of lies with eyes of a scheming thief. Her claws taking everything to feed the never ending greed of a feral dragon. And she had it all at her beckoning call. The true Celestia was a lying, spoil, bullying bitch that has had her way for too long. And I am here to being her tyranny to an end. And here I am, comming towards her to deliver the final blow.

"A- Alexander... you'll solve nothing from this..." Celestia said with the remaining strength she got before she stay down on the destroyed floor. Once my feets hit the ground it was my turn.

"The world will be a better place when monsters like you are eradicated. And these walls which you prospered at the cost of your own subjects, will CRUMBLE!!!" I yelled out at her as I brought Elderstahl up above my head with my two hands before I swung it down on Celestia to deliver the killing blow...

Only to explode and send me flying towards the wall and hit hurt like helvete (hell)! Nightmare and Chrysalis came to me rushing and kneeled down to me for support.

"That... wasn't supposed to happen." I said earning confused looks from my allies and mates. Once we got up we looked at the smoke scene where Celestia is suppose to be. After a minute when the smoke clear our... MEN VAD FAN!!! (WHAT THE FUCK!!!) No one would have survived Elderstahl's fiery wrath and yet here she is, Celestia, healthy as ever as if she never took damage but she was without her armor.

Lägg av! hur kan en kärring överleva en demonisk vapen!? DET HELT OMÖJLIGT!!
(Come on! how can a bitch survive a demonic weapon!? THAT'S IMPOSSIBE!!)

Celestia seems to recover from her hit as Luna and the mane six was happy to see her alright. I was approaching her with Elderstahl with anger while she now looks afraid of me.

"Now how comes that you could survive the most dangerous swords in existence?" I asked with hatred in my voice as she backed away against the wall with a scared face.

"That's because instead of finishing her, your sword's power set me free at last!" I stopped as I and everyone in this room heard a new voice which I don't recognized. Once I looked to me right we all saw another mare... who looks something I though wasn't possible!!!

Chapter 20

End Battle part 1

*Alexander's POV*

"Hahahahahahahahaha whaahahahahahahaha Haaah" That... orange... fire hair psycho mare version of Celestia laughed while we all still stood there like a statue, filled with shock in our minds.

"Men vad fan!? (What the hell!?)" I said breaking the silence right after her maniacal laughing.

"What is this?" Celestia asked still in fear.

"The moment you banished Nightmare Moon into the moon, was the moment you created me, DAYBREAKER, the better, ~prettier~ and more powerful version of you!" This mare called Daybreaker said pointing at Celestia.

"What! no, I would never turn into you!" Celestia tried to build up her courage.

"Banishing your own sister may have been painful, but since you could rule them all you knew deep inside that you're better off alone. You don't need Luna, Nightmare or anypony to rule with you." Daybreaker said and I don't need to turn around to see Luna and Nightmare Moon to know that they are offended.

"That's not true, even when we were apart I knew I needed her." Celestia argued, then I decided to test something.

"When did you gave rape and slavery legal rights? was it before or after the banishment?" I asked Celestia. But she seems to be so lost to answer me.

"I think I can be fair enough to answer. It was after! Both Celestia and Luna tried to come with a solution with the ration of males and their weakness. But after the banishment, with my advices, Celestia saw the light about the stallion's role in the society." Daybreaker said and that cause Celestia to tremble to the floor with watery eyes.

"Why would... how could... No.. I- I- I..." Celestia seems to shocked, sad and terrified to form a proper response. That's where I came to a conclusion; just like Surtur was my demon, this mare Daybreaker is Celestia's demon and there fore I have found the greater evil.

"Then once I destroyed you, this war will be won!" I said pointing Elderstahl at her.

"Hahahahahaha oh please, you haven't won ANYTHING! Now that I am free, I can do whatever I want, all I have to do is get rid of anypony who STANDS IN MY WAY!!" She yelled out before she fire a magic-fire beam at me. I teleported away to dodge her attack.

"That sword of your's will be my first claim before Equestria!" She said while flying in the air.

"Not as long as the Vikings still STAND!!!" I yelled out before I use Elderstahl's fire beam at her and that cause me to have another sky fight with an alicorn.

*In General POV*

On the floor where Celestia seems devastated, Luna and the mane six came to her side before they looked at the sky where Alexander have another sky battle with 'this time' Daybreaker.

"How could this be possible?" Twilight said like as if she saw a ghost.

"Could it be that Daybreaker is to you what Nightmare Moon is to me?" Luna asked Celestia, still eyeing on the sky battle.

"Most likely like Surtur to Alex." Chrysalis joined in. "If you have discovered all the nightmares gone, it's because Alex have killed his demon but Celestia's have been set free." She made it clear to all.

"So what do we do now?" Rainbow Dash asked, cause everyone to look at her.

"What do you mean, Rainbow?" Rarity asked.

"Who shall we help. Daybreaker is the real demon but remember Alexander is also our enemy." Rainbow Dash explained and that cause everyone to think in dilemma.

"Luna..." Celestia said so that her sister would pay attention to her. "Alexander have the ability to enhance a male body to make him more stronger and have more stamina right?" She asked.

"It would seems that he can do that." Luna answered her.

"Then why didn't we asked him to give our stallions that enhancement, why did I enslave our stallions when we could also make them more durable?" Celestia asked as if she did something terrible.

"We didn't knew it was possible first, but as for asking him to enhance out stallion's stamina... I do not know" Luna finished the last comment with a sad face.

"How- HOW COULD I BE SO CRUEL!? He was right, I am such bucking wench! I been doing nothing but causing pain and misery to both our subjects and other nations for my own selfish gains! It takes such a brave, strong stallion to do what he do!" Celestia cried out with tears falling from her eyes. Luna and the mane six could only watch as Celestia feel ashamed for all her cruelty until Queen Metamopha speaks up.

"Do you want to make amends?" She asked causing everyone including Celestia to look at her.

"When Alexander realized his wrong act in Baltimare, he was in the same state as you are right now. But he manage to build up his courage to make amends by defeating his own demon, Surtur and reverse all the nightmares he brougth in the dream realm." Queen Metamopha continued before the door bash-opened and from there; Olik, Moona, Eris, Discord, Night Blossom and the Diamond Dog Vikings came running towards them but stopped when they noticed their alpha's battle with Daybreaker.

"In order to defeat Daybreaker, you must trust only in you're strength." Queen Chrysalis said to Celestia in a kind tone.

"As we do." Luna said to Celestia with a smile and was later joined by the mane six to encourage her.

*Alexander's POV while it happens*

Den här striden är ett jäkla helvete!
(This battle is a fricking hell!)

The sky, although beautifully blue, had clouds torn apart and the air devoured by magic and rage. The magics and the elements of fire devastated the mountain sky by the two mighty leaders of two factions; Equestria Matriarchy and Diamond Dog Vikings.

Daybreaker had her own strengths and weaknesses in her fight against me. The sun demon have the same combat experience as Celestia but she would never hold back because of her lack of morals and she has more power in her magic than Celestia. But despite her being more powerful than Celestia, she lack the knowledge of my strengths and powers and she underestimate me. I will use that to my advantage.

Daybreaker is very impatient and restless when it come to combat. She dived down at me after she conjured a flaming rapier sword, as she tried to impale it on me I manage to block it and punch her in the face to send her flying away. It didn't take long for her to recover.

She quickly teleported behind me and dived straight at my back with her rapier sword. I turned my head and saw the incoming demon as I swung Elderstahl at her to shot a fire beam, it hit her but she seems ineffected by it since she's made of fire herself.

"You think fighting fire with fire always work?" She mocked me. Din förbannade käring (You cursed bitch).

"I don't rely on my sword alone... my power is everything." I said as I sheathes Elderstahl before I summoned a frost atronach from skyrim above her to land on. When it made contact with her it held her with it's both arms and they both falls down, I followed.

But before she hit the ground, she used her fire magic to explode a little and destroy the frost atronach to pieces. Once she recovered I shot a icy wind on her to turn her into an ice statue, putting all her fire away. I was relieved for one minute before she exploded again and take flight, to my anger. I took my 'Peter Pan' flight style towards her with Elderstahl in my hand. She casted bolts of fire-magic at me, which I dodged from several times while I kept flying towards her. When I got closer, we clashed our swords against each other and it was a stalemate. I decided to cheat a little with a little illusion. I teleported from her and I reapeared infront of her.

"Hahaha, how long do you think you can keep up with me?" She asked in a mocking tone.

"As long as it takes." I said and the moment she opened her mouth. "Which can be alot!" said my voice behind her. She looked and saw clone of me flying too. Later on five more clones of me surrounds her and that cause her confusion. Taking advatage at that all those 'Me' and I shot our Wall of Frost and once again turned her to a ice cube, which she use her fire explosion to break free.

Jag kommer ingenstans med det här skitet.
(I'm not getting anywhere like this shit.)

We pulled our swords again and went to close-combat. She swung her sword in a horizontal slash, but I bent my back down so that her sword missed me and that gave me a chance to kick her in her belly very hard. She flew away a bit, then quickly she charged again for another attack and I charged at her as well. We fly around the sky, throwing spell beams at each other and went all out and slashed our swords in different directions at each other while continued blocking every attack.

(45 minutes after)

We landed on the ground, very exhausted. Before she could do anything, my hands glows with frost aura. I prepare to shot my frost attacks on her.

"Bbrrrr, too much cold. It's a little old. You could really use a little... WARM UP!" Daybreaker said in a mocking tone before she fire her flame beams at me while I shot ice beams at her. After a minute my ice beams was joined by other beams out of nowhere; a blue, a green, a sapphire colored and a yellow. I looked around where their sources come from only for me to be shocked to the core... I saw Nightmare Moon and Queen Chrysalis, with Celestia and Luna... working together to help me! Vad fan är det jag tittar på!? (What the hell am I looking at!?) Soon enough they all landed next to me while still fire their beams at Daybreaker with me.

"You can't destroy me, I'M EVERYTHING YOU WANT TO BE!!!" Daybreaker yelled out, looking at Celestia.

"No you're NOT! You are not real and you will never exist again!" Celestia shouted, earning my attention. Our beams are getting closer to Daybreaker before I saw a glowing light from her behind. There I saw the mane six activate their elements of harmony and brought their rainbow beam towards Daybreaker and therefore she was turned into ashes which was later blown away by the wind.

The battle was over at last and it didn't take long for my pack and ponies to rally around us.

While the mane six and Luna hugged Celestia and her ponies gather around her; I was hugged by my mates and Olik, Moona came and licked my face as my Vikings cheering and howling for me. After a minute of cheerings stops, we all looked at each other in silence.

I looked at the solar princess who said nothing as she approached a little, without a smile. She stepped forward till only a yard of distance separated us, then shocked the whole city but only surprised me a little when she actually knelt in a bow to me.

" Alexander Hall, though it can not fix my mistakes. Though my words will not be able to take back everything I had done and said, know that I regret all of it, and I am truly sorry. I surrender all of Equestria to you for you're mercy to all ponies and offers myself as you're hostage in hopes to end this war." She said in a sad-pleading tone with a defeated face.

Luna and the mane six tries to go to her but was stopped by the blades of a few Vengeful Ones.

"Kill her." one of them said looking back. This cause another Vengeful One to grab Celestia by her hair and lift her head up with his axe ready to cut her throat. The tension between the Equestrians and the Viking Pack were starting to build up a little. Celestia closed her eyes, being ready for her final moment. The Vengeful One lifted his axe ready to cut her head off...

"Wait!" I said out loud and the Vengeful One stopped his execution attempt, causing everyone to look at me.

"Did you brought slavery after you're sister's banishment?" I asked Celestia sternly.

"Yes... I did." She said in shame.

"But before that?" I asked again.

"It was mixed, me and my sister didn't have central control before... until..." Celestia still was in shame when she spoke out. After she answered my questions I slowly walked to her.

"We both had demons in us that we had to overcome." I said, still walked to her until I was two steps close to her. She was still on her knees, looking at me.

"We are all guilty for things we have done and not done. Dwelling on the past, will only darkening our future. So I accept you're peace offering. The war is won!" I said out loud and the right after I said 'won' all my viking warriors was cheering and howling in victory. Then Olik came to me.

"Uhm, Alpha. Now that our war is won. What is the pack's purpose now?" Olik asked me in a worried tone so I put my hand on his shoulder.

"In Equestria; slavery, rape and all kinds of oppressive acts that these ponies have embraced are now absolutely illegal, Olrik. But there will be those who will not accept this and turn to crimes to practice these things. We will hunt them down as a police force and group of vigilantes so that no one will ever hurt an innocent being again. The pack's purpose, my friend, is to enforce the freedom and equal rights of all living beings with blood and steel." I said to Olik. All of my warriors starts to turn around and walk away from the city since our mission is complete.

"What will my fate be?" Celestia asked me, that cause me to take a serious face inside my helmet.

"Many lives are ruined by your hands." I said in a very serious tone with Elderstahl's blade next to my face to scare her. Instead, she look down in shame. But look up in surprise after what I said next.

"But you have saved all lives of the world by disposing you're own demon." I said and I sheathes my sword.

"Now go, tend to your subjects, Princess." I said as I turned around to go with my warriors and mates. I don't need to look behind me to know the shocked looks on the ponies' faces.

Det är äntligen över
(It's finally over)

Epilogue

Equestria was free at last. Slavery, legal rape and public slave trade was disbanded by order of the great alpha; Alexander Hall to the restated Princesses of Equestria, they obeyed in hopes of starting anew age of peace. Eris, so grateful of this rescue offers her loyalty to Alexander as her father did. Alexander offers them the northen mountains as their own personal owned land, where they are free to spead their 'glorious' chaos undisturbed in exchange for them to work with the Vikings in hunting down criminals and slavers across the world with their chaos magic. Olik have found a mate and so did many Diamond Dogs since Alexander allowed them all to have families, so there was a mass wedding for many pairs and the ceremony was so huge. Alexander had returned to his fortress in the Everfree Forest with Moona to find his mates will soon give birth to their healthy, strong sons, as peaceful times fell on the land it was decided that the Vengeful Ones were to lay down their arms in honor of upholding the peace, but Alexander Hall chose to assign them and all his Viking warriors as guardians of the world, known as the Varangian Guards, with Olik as their commander (Jarl) should evil ever rise again.

Alexander's family from the Cat Kingdom moved to the Everfree Forest to live with him and turned the Fortress into a city. The Diamond Dogs and the Changeling race never had to hide to survive as now they were given free reign to travel around the world without having to disguise themselves or fearing of being attacked. All other nations, in gratitude that Alexander free them from Celestia's sun threats, begun to restablish a worldwide trade with Equestria and each other as well as using the Diamond Dog tunnels as extra-useful trade routes to the worldwide trade to be more effective.

Even though the war was over, Alexander predicted that many slavers and criminals will still practice all the terrible deeds that was illegal. But nevertheless the Diamond Dog Vikings hunt them down and free as many more slaves as they can. Alexander gave every stallion (males in general) their enhanced strengths and agilities so that they could fight back if someone would hurt them, but if they tries to misuse this gift it will reverse. Now every male and female can live together as equals.

Night Blossom was forgiven by Alexander for her betrayal and he allows her to live with his family in the Everfree Forest.

Now the Vikings are no longer raiders and plunderers of the world. They are the protectors of freedom and rights of all lives and when the time comes, they will save the world from total destruction.

Slutet/The end.

Chapter 4

Watcher part 1: Trust

"My watcher has arrived, when?" I asked because I was surprised that my watcher that the princesses would send came and I didn't knew exactly when so I was unprepared.

"She came recently to the library, looking for you. Twilight asked me to find you while she keep her busy." Spike explained.

"She?" I asked with a mix of worries and confusion.

"Yeah, a blue mare. I don' know her name but she says she's looking for you to be your watcher under the royal employment of the princesses." Spike explained. We and Moona walked along the way through the village until we reached the library and went in. Spike was first to go in.

"Hey Twilight, Alex is here." Spike called out to her. I and Moona came after Spike and saw Twilight sitting on the library table, with a blue furred mare whoe's mane is darker blue but the top of her mane is a little gray-blue (both tale and mane on the head). Her mane is the same style as Rainbow Dash but she seems to be a unicorn because of her horn. The only diffrence is that her ears are more pointier than ordinary ponies. She has the same size as Twilight, altough she seems silk-like skiny she have enough muscles to lift a huge soild rock and her eyes were green as grass. She had breasts that looked to be a whopping FFF cup. She seems young and healthy but what's creeping me out is that face she is giving. I don't know if she sent me a sly smirk or a gentle smile. But strunt samma (never mind) I need to be polite anyway so I walked to her and offer a handshake.

"Greetings, I'm Alexander Hall, a human." I said as friendly as I could and I'm glad it worked cause she gently took my handshake, but still had her sly smirk.

"Night Blossom. It is a pleasure to finaly meet you. The princesses told me that the creature I would watch have a powerful magic sword, I could'nt belive it when they said that a male carried a weapon. However, what they forget to mention is that my package would be a cute little creature~." she said in a flirty tone that caused my head to go red. My head jumped a little by that unexpected comment but I still try to be polite.

"Eh... th-thanks for the complement miss Blossom. But I think I need to know what exactly the princesses told you about me." I said in a nervous tone. But before she could answer, Moona approach to greet her, noticing the wolf she starts to pet her.

"Oh hello there little doogie, aren't you so adorable." Night Blossom cutely pet and nuzzle Moona who immediately warmed up to her. I smiled in amusement, knowing that she is atleast friendly.

"Her name is Moona, my wolf companion." I said with pride.

"Now as I where, I'll like to be informed about what the princesses exactly told you about me. Infact, I was informed about having a house of my own but I don't know where it is." I made myself clear so that there would'nt be any misunderstanding/communication. Night Blossom, fortfarande hade den där jäkla (still had that freaking) seductive smirk on her face!, told me that the princesses gave her the details of my race and how I ended up here in Equestria as well as knowing why I must keep Elderstahl in my waist. The only thing that she as hard time to belive is that I can do magic without a horn. So I preform a few illusion, alteration and conjuration spells along with unicorn magic that I learned from Twilight to prove her my magical powers. Night was shoked to the core about my magic, to Twilight's amusements, at the end as she was convinced she became more and more läskigare (creepier) flirtful towards me. She is a member of the Lunar guard, Princess Luna's royal guards, so that makes her a soldier like. She also explains that she is a hybrid of unicorn and thestral (a bat pony), meaning that she have a horn instead of batwings but she have their enhanced sense. She like the look of my body, vilket som jag (Which I) enchanted to be a little bulky, I explained that while I was practicing my magic I tested it to manipulate the muscle structure of my own human body in order to increase my strenght and endurance, but also try to make myself tall enough to match the mares' size. Twilight was so impressed by my creativity as was Night Blossom, who examine my whole body, held my arm gently and began feeling my own muscles while grinning like a child with a new toy. In the end of the conversation Night told me that there is a house close to the Whitetail Woods, a pleasant little forest that was inhabited by deer and some of Fluttershy’s other animals. I was so glad I could äntligen (finally) have a house of my own, but I also remember that Night Blossom will be my roommate, so I told her about my activities and my abilities to generate Bits from earth, which Twilight consider cheating, hahaha! Night Blossom said that she would do all those activities with me in order to keep her eyes on me as well as taking me into new and other activities for eventful reasons. Låter förnuftig nog (sounds reasonable enought).

"Very well than, I will have to gather my stuff that are still here in the library, can you wait for me outside while I get them so that we can see the house and get settled?" I requested her politely.

"As you wish Alex. I’ll wait for you outside for you to get ready, It's really nice meeting you." she gently said before pulling herself dangerously close to me! I find myself hard to breathe since I could feel her breasts smush right against my chest, her face just an inch close to my, I think her nose just touched my. "~I'm sooo looking forward to work with you~" she said with a lustful voice and with another giggle she walked outside the library while I was completely petrified until Moona barked at me back to my sense.

"Enjoying your own guardian, little colt?" I heard Twilight's voice and saw her with a sly grin on her cheeks.

Vad fan är det med all kvinnor!?
( What the hell is the matter with every women!?)

"Don't give me that look, I completely had other expectations about her and all this is quite the complete opposite to what almost every female from my homeworld would behave!" I ridiculously shouted with a faint blush on my cheek, showing my own jävla (fucking) embarrassment.

"Anyway, I'll go upstairs and gather my stuff." I said had enough of teasings, do you all hear me, JAG HAR FÅTT NOG!!!! (I HAD IT!!!!). I went to the guest room with Moona on my side and packed everything I had with me. I did as politely as I could to offer her my most deepest thanks for every help she gave me since my arrival, she was very touched by it as we embraced each others, even gave Spike a hug for being my friend. Moona gave them a lick of kindness. As we went outside the library where Night Blossom was waiting for me, smirking at me as I approach. As we three walked along the quite streets the place deserted while the moon shine bright, along the way, Night kept press her body dangerously close to me, jag var närvös som fan (I was nervous as hell) I could hardly breath. I lived many days with the ponies but I never in my whole life have a meet such a forward mare, either that's how she is or this is part of her job description. When my own house came into view, my heart skipped a beat: It was small, enough space for two, but most certainly not a palace. I saw the wide expanse of land that encompassed the surrounding area and the adequate distance from the Whitetail Woods. Needless to say, I was absolutely overjoyed.

"Hahahahaha, I have always wanted to have a house of my own, and now finaly, HAHA! this is a dream come true." I said with so much joy, it seems that Night Blossom was very amused.

"It's good that you're happy." she said smiling. But before anyone of us could say anything else we heard an aggressive growl. We looked around and found Moona looked at the woods and walked slowly towards some trees angrily, makes me nervous.

"W-what it is? What's the matter Moona?" I asked with worries.

"Guest even the Whitetail Woods also have creatures lurking, but with Moona as our guard they can't harm us." Night Blossom said with confidence. While I'm still worried what Moona could be growling at, Night's logic make sense. I sooner opened the door, allowing Night to go in first before I turn to Moona who still growl at the woods.

"Moona, come in girl." I called to her and she complied. I looked one more time at the woods with suspicions before I entered the house it self.

Despite the house looking medieval and colorful on the outside, the appliances inside seemed modern. I saw a stove, toaster, oven, and other things that remind me of home. There were even couches and sofas with one of those leg recliners! Bloody amazing! I later went upstairs to look around and there are two doors. One goes to the bathroom that has a toilet and shower. The other leads to a bed room, but to my confusion there where only one bedroom, not to mention it has one queen size bed. But before I could think of the logic of this.

"Feeling sleepy handsome?~”

My head shot up as I heard a lustful voice. And I know that except Moona there is only one mare in the house, I looked behind me and saw Night Blossom comming from the door. Varför känner jag mig i knipa för!? (Why do I feel like I'm in trouble!?)

"M-m-more like confused, why would there be one bedroom wh..." I stop myself, slowly looked at the sly smirking Night and I could feel my own heart immediately stopped.

"Don't tell me this a part your job description!" I said in panic as she giggle and approach me very close, swaying her hips very seductively and her tail swishing back and forth.

"According to the princesses' I must be with you in every places and room you are, they said; and I quote - Be absolutely with him everywhere he goes, that includes sleeping in the same bed.~” She whispered seductively as pressed herself a more closer to me! Vad fan tänkte prinsessorna sig!? (What the hell were the princesses thinking!?)

"Those where their exact words!?" I asked in total shock, before I could do or say anything else I found my head be on Night Blossom's tight embrace, with my face in her breasts! Vad fan ska jag göra!? (What the hell shall I do!?)

"Look on the bright side, I will make sure that you'll be on your best health too.~” She said with much lust in her voice. As she keept my head in her breasts, she pushed walk me toward the bed and leaned in and inhaled deeply on my hair, I don't know why!

"Aaaaaahhhhhhh~ You're scent... is very delicious.” She said with a lust filled voice. Vänta lite! (wait a minute!) Scent?

Before anything eles I was tossed into bed and by the mere second I found Night Blossom on top of me, straddled my own abdomen! The moment I opened my mouth to speak, Night pressed her lips against mine in a hard, passionate kiss. Vad fan!!?? (the hell!!??) I could not talk, could not move. I literally couldn't do anything. I watch as her horn began to glow and all our clothes, both mine and hers, were gone and we both were completely undressed. Her horn was still glowing and I figured out why. She was stroking my own member with her magic. Because of the feeling in my manhood I couldn't help but to gasped and opened my mouth more, she took advantage of it and darted her tongue inside through my mouth, started wrestling with my tounge and entered me down to my throat.

Millions of things were spreading through my head while Night pressed closer to me, her muzzle almost covered my whole mouth and nose while she moan in pleasure in dominating me. Sooner she broke the kiss while her horn was still glowing, and a strand of saliva was still connected to the two of us!

"Like that sweetie?~” Night asked purring while I could not find any words to this since shock, nervousness and embarrassment has conquered my mind. I could hear her giggle to my silence and she began to rise her hips over my manhood.

"You told me that you used your magic to increase your strenght, endurance, and even your stamina. You see, I'm going to test that myself.~” She declared. Before I could even think, she brought her waist down to mine with a hard slam, with my member entering her tight and wet marehood. She moan loudly as she keep raising her waist up and down, up and down, all in slams and she repeats this process over and over. From her first slam, Night pulls my face back into her great, heaving breasts, and just keeps my head between them while she slammed her hips into me mercilessly.

"How does this feel? Does it feels good? Does it feel so heavenly?~" She asked, panted between moans. I, however, could not answer her because of my face between her breats and her continuous ride on me like a Ferris wheel.

"I'll take that as a Yes to every question~" Night Blossom moaned. No doubt she was in heaven by the feeling of my rod pulsing faster and growing harder inside of her. After, vem-vet-hur-länge (who-knows-how-long), she been smothering my face with her breast and slamed on my manhood, just up, down, up, down, until I finally can't take it anymore, and I release into her.

However, Night Blossom is far from done with me. After I finish, she rolls over, pulls me on top of her, with her horn glowing again she guides my still-hard dick into her pussy, and she starts to push me back and forth, with her arms wrapped around my neck she still kept my head in her breasts. Now, I'm being pushed and pulled with double the force, Night was moaning and purring in pleasure for an hour or two until she reached her peak, and I following suite. We gasped; our bodies shuddering from the intense orgasm. But still she wasn't done!

Still holding my neck and my manhood still inside her, she rolls us back into our previous position only the difference is that she pulled my entire body into a sitting position, locking her legs around my waist signaling that I'm not going anywhere. And now she was placing her lips against mine. Her horn lit up again as support to push herself down on my member. I can feel my member spread her marehood and burrowing itself to the hilt in her warm, wet vagina. I think I went past her cervix and out the back of her womb in one go. Without any control of my own body I couldn't help but place both my hands on her asscheeks to support her and also to give them a lovable squeeze. We sweat heavily as she moaned in my own mouth as she was pressing her lips against mine and shoving her tongue inside, she was always the dominant one.

Night Blossom's aggressive tongue battling and hard thrusts for, who-knows-how-long, I could not hold on anymore. With a loud gasp, ropes after ropes of cream filled her womb up as I shot out every last drop inside. She pressed down on me so that her marehood clamping down around my member, letting not a single drop of sperm escape.

Satisfied with our ride, Night Blossom laid atop of me keeping her sensual breasts to my face as she stroke and nuzzling my hair. My manhood was out and was getting softer but I filled her belly with alot of sperms. What she dosen't know is that while I enhanced my muscles, I decreased the strength of my sperms; making sure that the moment they touch the female's egg cell they'll die so that she won't get impregnated.

"Sleep good lover colt.~" She quietly sang to my ears as she drifed into sleep. As for me, with the exhaustion and sömnen (sleepiness) I couldn't keep myself awakened and I too feel asleep.

*Down in the living room*

Moona heard the whole commotion up stairs and was smiling, believing that Alexander maybe found happiness and could start a lovely family. However, Moona knew that Alexander was not off the hook. What she sensed outside the house, she knows that something or someone was stalking them. So she stood guard down in the living room, quietly growl at the door with the determination not to let whatever is outside to hurt Alexander and make sure he'll be happy. She swears it!!!!!

*Outside the house*

"This creature really have stamina far greater than any creature in Equestria, can it impregnate Alicorn’s and other immortal beings?” A voice hissed its sharp fangs glittering as it green chide glowed in the small pockets of light.

“I have all the reason to belive so, by enhancing his body and thus increase his strength he can give you an heir and a powerful one at that for sure. Unlike those foolish ponies I saw him using dark magic, they will soon notice it and drive him away that's when we take him.” A dark figure spoke its soft green eyes watching its ally intensely.

“A queens virginity is a sacred thing and if I lose it to a useless mongrel then the deal is off!” she hissed as the other chuckled.

"But let's not forget about two things. His wolf has already notice us so sneaking on him won't be easy and if what he said about his sword is true then he might have a way of fighting back." The sharp fanged creature said in worries.

"All the more reason to take him, his mighty sword would give us the power needed to destroy armies and makes our path to power more easier." The blue eyed stranger said in confidence.

‘If you are what she says you are, then creature best prepare yourself for soon you will have the honor of bedding royalty,’ she mentally chuckled, her wings fluttering as the membrane of the wings extruded from her lean form.

“Very soon." she whispered gently caressing her stomach as the thought of a powerful child rising up to rule and dominate Equestria flooding her thoughts as her partner silently laughed.

‘Everything is going to be just perfect.’

*Next day in the morning*

Ännu en anna (Another) beautiful morning settles in as the sun shines through my bedroom, the sun blinded me for a bit as I cover and tries to reopen my eyes. While I was busy with my eyes, I swear I could feel something strange between my legs... Vänta lite! (wait a minute!) I quickly opened my eyes realizing that there was something going on between my legs.

I quickly lifted up the sheet to look under there and find out what's going on, only for my whole head to turn red again for what I am looking at! Vad i!!!? (What the!!!?)

"mmmmm so divine... you'll make a perfect player.~" I saw Night was playing with my member before she straddled me again. When I was about to say something I feelt her smashing her marehood down my pelvis with force. I gasp for air as she moans out of pleasure as she brings her lips closer to mine.

"A watcher... see to the package's well being is taken care of.~" she playfully says with moans and she pressed her lips against mine and stuck her tongue down my throat. As our tongues battle for dominance, Night Blossom was riding on me for a good ten minutes nonstop. By now she was now she starting to pick up the pace, it seems she was near to climax. Till och med (even) I weren’t far behind though. Night Blossom finally reached her climax first and with a load moan she sunk herself to the hilt on my member. With a pop I couldn’t hold out either. Her insides tugging and squeezing my own member in pleasure as I came into her. Night's grip on my head and lips was pressing tighter as shot after shot of my unfertilized seed fired inside her. Night moans out in my mouth , as gallons of weak sperm spill out as her own juice mixed in with mine.

Satisfied with our mornings fun, she removes her mouth from mine as we breath heavily. Her face was very close next to my right cheek while we both were complete undressed. She give me a sultry smile as she crawls over and straddles my own groin. Where my member was still inside of her.

"As strange as you see this, this is healthy and helpful to you. You use your magic to grow stronger, but like water in a barrel, it will leak without propper tools. A little physical training and you would be able to buck the whole world I'm sure of it." She giggled and teased me while my member send sensations and pleasures as her marehood keeps squishing and stroking it, still hard.

"This may not be my first 10 minutes quickie a few days ago but no doubt this is my longest. Do you really think that the princesses would approve this? Won't they think that relationship would compromise work?" I asked her trying my best to not let out a moan as she rubs and tightened her marehood towards my manhood.

"More than approve, they would be pleased that I have you as close by as possible.~ Speaking of it, I was always told that only self-pleasure could give us mares orgasm. (giving me a deep, passionate kiss into my mouth before removing her lips from mine) But after our full-time fun, I would feel bad to keep you to myself.” she purred while her arms stroked around my head/body and cuddled up to me.

"Vänta lite (wait a minute), are you saying that you plan on using me as a pass around sex toy?” I asked incredulously, looking at her to tell if she was serious.

“I consider it. I know my jobb is to ensure that you are taken care of, but then again it would be very helpful if other mares came by and help out with your stamina. Plus you would be in paradise that you would get lots sex and help from many mares since your stamina is far greater than all stallions. Aaand that smell you give off is mouth-watering, like a mix of mint and vanilla,” she said. Her nostrils flared as she inhaled to emphasize her point.

"I don't get it, WHAT smell? What is this scent that you mares feel that I don't feel? You make me sound like a walking perfume that makes me smelling like something mares like, that can easily attract mares." I asked her with scepticism, which she finds it amuzing as she licks her lips seductively.

"It may be a mystery, but I'm not complaining." she giggled while kissing me on the check as she keept me close to her in a hugging manners.

"Well, until we figure it out, why don't we hit the shower and ready our days out?" I suggested and I got my answered with another deep kiss.

"Remember... I'll be with you everywhere.~" Night Blossom says with a husky, yet friendly tone.

*25 minutes later*

While we took the same shower Night and I had some more fun there. Keep wanting to be pleasured both every night and morning I wonder if she does it to be pregnant or being blind in pleasure. After our fun-shower we got us selves dressed and went downstairs. We found Moona was sleeping on the couch, it didn't took long for her to wake up and greet us in friendly manner. We went out to Ponyville restaurang for breakfast, during our walk and breakfast we talked about equestria and she seems very interested about earth and my home country, Sweden. Our talks were long and funny, we meet others such as: Rarity, Twilight, Spike, Pinkie Pie (who Night lied to her about welcoming party at our house), Rainbow, Fluttershy and also Applejack, who we say hi to as we walked. In my agreement to the princesses I walked around with Elderstahl in my waist and Night Blossom walked next to me everywhere I go both to ensure I don't cause trouble while keep me save from trouble. I couldn't help after a while but to smile in amusement. I knew my watcher would take my well being serious, but she proves to be more than just a soldier: she was also a mare who I could be open to, honest with and most of all who proves to have much care for a stranger. After our breakfast we walk around Ponyville and to atop of a hill to play with Moona. After three hours (Jag tror - I think) we where about to explore more in Ponyville until.

"Hey, Lets go in there! I haven't been in one in a long time!" Night called out. I looked to see what she was talking about and realized what it was.

"You're seriously plan to go there?" I asked unamused.

"Why not? It is just a spa." She says with a face that calls me silly. Before I notice Moona pressed her head on my hind parts in order to push me towards the spa.

"Seriös (Seriously) Moona!?" I was supprised that Moona would want me to go there. Night Blossom giggled and quickly grabbed my hand and started dragging me into said spa. Moona waited outside and eventually, realizing I wasn't going to escape, I resigned myself to my fate, determined to get it done and over with. Going inside, I blushed out of embarrassment from being inside, not because I'm a guy but because I never have been in a spa in my life. Out of nowhere...

"Welcome to our spa, how may we help you?" I turned to see the spa ponies, Aloe and Lotus. The ones Rarity once talked to me about.

"I'd like a special treatment for me and my friend here." Night spoke up with happy tone. They smiled wider and bowed, until one of them (the blue fured with pink mane) jump up a little and was shaking in nervousness.

"W- w- why... a- a- are you... c- carrying... THAT?" She spoke with fear as she pointed at my sword.

"(sigh) I am allowed to carry it around for safe keeping as I and the princesses of equestria has agreeded." I explained, but it dosen't seems to work, since they both were now shaking in fear.

"It is true! I am his watcher under the royal employment from canterlot to be with him as condition for leting him keep his weapon." Night stated with authority and that seems to calm them down a little.

"O- ok, if you would just follow us please." The pink fured one said nervously.

Night grabbed my hand and started dragging me along again till we reached the main room.

"Now, if you would undress so that we can begin." Lotus's comment to us.

"Whoa whoa, nononono I need to be on a private room to easily undress myself!" I requiered in refusal to stripp infront of people, and a bounch of females no less.

"Whats wrong?" Aloe asked, looked at me in surprise.

"Oh relax, he's just shy, Do not worry, you do have a screen and towels for shy patients do you?" Night asked in my support. The two sisters nobed and they started pushing me towards an area. Once there, Lotus motioned to a screen as she picked up and handed me a towel.

"Here you are, you may change behind there." She offer.

"Thank you." I said as I quickly went behind the curtain and changed out of my clothes and wrapped the towel around myself. I also left Elderstahl behind, but I also put alot of protection spells and trap spells on it to make sure that no one would steal it. I was so nervous I blushed bright red as I came out, the towel only enough to cover my private parts. Once I stepped out from behind the screen. I noticed again for a moment that there was a glint in Lotus's eyes, but I didn't stop to think about it, opting to rush back and get everything done. I was back back in the main room with Night and Aloe there.

"Can we please hurry this up!" I asked in embarrassment.

"Yes, let us start with the mud bath first shall we?" Aloe motioned.

At the mud bath, I teleported in, determined not to be undressed in front of the others. I closed my eyes and blushed brighter red when I felt my watcher slip into the bath on next to me. Eventually though, I started to relax some, but refused to open my eyes. After a bit, I felt two arms coil around me from behind, there were also breasts pressed against the back of my shoulders, forming two soft pillows for me to rest on, only then I realized that it's Night Blossom.

"There is no need for you to be adamant about being undressed in front of us Alex, it perfectly natural in places like this." she said, trying to encourage me.

"No it's a taboo to a degree to undress in front of the opposite gender, even in hospitals people are never comfortable in doing so. In many places it is strictly forbidden for opposite gender to undress themselves infront of each other." I explained why I was so 'adamant' of not wearing any clothes infront of women.

"That's sound so terrible. If someone were too shy or forbidden to undress of a doctor of the opposite gender, it could cause trouble if they genuinely needed aid of some sort." I heard a voice comming from the entrance. My eyes snapped open, but I immediately shut them when I see Rarity was sitting across from me, also getting treatment.

"Miss Rarity?! you're here too?!" I asked with a tomato red blushing head and my eyes were shut tight.

"I was on my way here anyway darling, when I saw Moona outside the door I knew that you would be here." Rarity explained.

If I wasn't held by Night Blossom from behind I would have lower my head very deep down in the mud bath. After a bit we got out and cleaned off the mud to continue with the treatment where it wound up being being a hot bath where once more, I kept my eyes shut as Rarity and Night talked. After a bit I noticed the feeling of hands on my back.

"Vad i?! (What the!?) Who is touching my back?" I asked startled.

"I apologize, but you seemed tense, so I thought it would help if I gave you a shoulder massage in order to ease your tension as you receive treatment." I heard Lotus's voice behind me. As nervous and embarrassed I am, she is very good at it. After a while, I let them climb out first, then once they assured me they weren't looking, I climbed out and wrapped my towel around me as quickly as I could. The attendants then lead us to another room, where they had Rarity and Night lay down on a pair of massage tables first.

"Tell me Alex, does your world have spas like this?" Night was asking me.

"Yes, just like this one, complete with attendants and everything. Seriously though, there are spas, but they tend to be more of a commercialized thing. And, before you ask, this is literally the first time I even been in a spa because of their expensiveness." I answered and explained.

"Well then, I do hope you're having a lovely experience." Night giggled.

I rolled my eyes and try to comment, only for the attendants to come for us next. It turned out as they lead us back, male and female patients are separated for massages... which makes no sense all things considered. As I complained internally, Lotus lead me into a room and had me lay down on the table. Laying down, I was nervous about this next step, but took some breathes so that I wouldn't mess it up. I didn't have to wait long as I felt Lotus straddle my back and go to work. To my surprise, the massage actually felt pretty good. As she worked, Lotus started humming gently, actually helping me relax more.

"How long have you ladies worked in the spa?" I asked politely and muttered happily. Making Lotus giggle.

"We founded this spa when we where teenagers and owned it ever since." Lotus explained.

Jag ska inte ljuga (I'm not gonna lie), I sighed in bliss as I allowing her to continue on her amazing massage. I can't even describe her skills in massage with words. I felt my body shutting down, and my eye lids grew heavy. Then, I fell asleep, unintentionally.

*A few moments later*

“…”

“L..x”

"Al…e”

"Ale..ex”

“Aaaaalleeeeex.~”

"Huh, vvvv va? (wwww what?)" I snap out of my sleeping state, opened my eyes and found myself in a bed. A freaking BED, inside a small, white room, with candles everywhere.

"Var är (where)... Where am I?" I asked in confusion, trying to look around only to find Night's head above mine from behind, staring down at me upside down with a playful smirk.

"We are in one of the spa's VIP Rooms.” She slyly said while getting closer to my face from up there.

"H- how comes tha... I fell asleep, didn't I?" I asked unamused and recived a playful nob from Night.

"Attans också (Dang it), why are we anyway?" I asked while feeling embarrassed.

"For theeem.~" Night giggled as she let my head lift up a bit while playfully point at what I sooner regret to look at, because my head turned red. Infront of me I saw both Aloe and Lotus standing infront of me, with bath robes that was barely tied up. Making them look so revealing.

Chapter 18

Chaotic Ally

*Twilight's POV*

Today was the most terrible day of all over Equestria.

It all started when Princess Celestia summoned me and my friends to Canterlot to help Princess Luna with the dream realm. When we came to Canterlot, Princess Celestia told us about Princess Luna's encounter with a fire demon named Surtur that guards Alexander's dream. Princess Luna tried to battle him but managed to distract her with terrible, strong nightmares into ponies. They were so strong for Luna to fight it had to take one day for her to defeate one, while it happens they would multiply. Princess Celestia wanted me and the girls to enter the dream realm with Princess Luna and use the Elements of Harmony to dispose with all the nightmares with one blow.

But the moment we entered the throne room, the princesses gave us the Elements of Harmony and Princess Luna brought us all to the dream realm... only to notice that all those nightmares are gone... gone like it never happened. We could not find any reasonable explanation for this. While we tried to figure out what could possibly be the cause of it all and why it reversed. After two hours of talking, a messenger came to report Princess Celestia about something terrible... a pack of Diamond Dog attacked Baltimare and massacred the entire mare population. This awful news shocked us all to the core! If that wasn't enough, more and more reports from many messengers about Diamond Dog attacks on towns and villages. Since when were the Diamond Dogs so aggressive, let alone so barbaric brutal they would annihilate an entire population.

Those raid reports worried us so that we made our way back to Ponyville very quickly to make sure there wouldn't be an attack on it too. When we got back, we saw everypony was safe and alright. Except we saw Fluttershy's cottage destroyed and all her animals were gone, leaving only blood traces that worries Fluttershy as she looked around her destroyed house. She found her house mouse alive and revealed that Diamond Dogs attacked, ransacked her home and killed all her animals before dragging them away, including the big bear Harry. Fluttershy was devastated that all the animals she cared about, even her bunny Angel's death made her heartbroken.

Rainbow Dash offer Fluttershy to stay with her for the night. Fluttershy accepted and we all went to our own homes. I was never this scared of my whole life, Diamond Dogs attacking and killing ponies; why... WHY WOULD THEY JUST ATTACK US!!? We haven't done anything wrong against them! So why would they jsut attack us ponies for no reason!! I was so scared I could barely sleep. I fear what would happen if they would attack us, can I protect everypony I care about? can I protect Spike? my friends?... Can I protect Ponyville?

Next day when we went to Fluttershy's destroyed Cottage, we saw five huge chests outside. Inside there were alot of bits and in one of them there was a letter that say 'Forgive me A.H.' When Fluttershy opened it. She revealed to us who send that letter. Who we would never believe would do this to her, or even being capable of doing all this horrors....

It was ALEXANDER HALL!

To our surprise and horror, in the letter Alexander, the human, wrote of his adventures ever since he fled Canterlot to how he is now the alpha to the very same Diamond Dogs who massacred the mares of Baltimare! A million questions filled my mind as I listen to Fluttershy reading his letter. I felt soo much more broken in me so that I almost puked. How could he have betrayed us like that!? To lead an army of savage killer dogs against us simply because the ponies reacted badly spoke of his magic and cultural nature. Was he honestly so weak that a small miscommunication and disagreement made him turn against us like that. Dosen't he remember those time when we were his friends, has he forgotten that we were the ones who help him, took him in to our lives, gave him a place to stay? Didn't we meant anything to him? What has he become? All my friends had different reactions, Fluttershy and Rarity was crying so much their tears became rivers, Rainbow and Applejack was very sad-like furious, Pinkie however , normally unnervingly cheerful and energetic pony had been sniffling since the very minute she heard that the alpha of the attacking dogs is Alexander, and she almost looked broken her wildly unkempt mane style had somehow remolded itself altogether to fit her manically depressed mood.

All of Ponyville were panicking when more news keep spreading about the continuous Diamond Dog attacks and things only became worst and worst when we all heard of the fall of every Equestrian major cities. When we saw ten strange airships surround the defenceless Cloudsdale, Rainbow Dash tried to fly there to fight them but we all did all our best to talk her out of it. It was a very long and angry argue about it, Rainbow Dash didn't want her birth place to be destroyed and neither does we, but we know that Dash alone or we few against so many deadly is a no win situation for us. All we could do was report to the princess about it, that it's Alexander who leads those barbaric killers.

Now, I am laying on my bed at home. Very, very sad, thinking about all the time Alexander lived with me. Maybe if we didn't took him in our home or maybe if we acted differently towards him. Instead of avoiding him for his forced dark magic. Maybe if we... just acted differently. We could have avoided all the horror around Equestria. Now what does Alexander hope to gain by killing ponies?

*Canterlot sculpture garden*

Everypony's homes has been destroyed. The refugees from all across Equestria were flooding the streets of Cantorlot and other palces that wasn't attacked, luckily many of the refugees have families in Cantorlot and those who doesn't got help from the local. The Princesses was already in the castle talking with the nobles of the losses. Not only does many of their cities turned into ruins but the Equestrian economy has collapsed to the bottom. Equesrtia dosen't have enough funds to either help the refugees or build up an army to fight back, what's worst since the Diamond Dogs lives underground so it was impossible to find them.

In Canterlot sculpture garden, where there are many statues everywhere and there was also a labyrinth with alot of green leafs. Now alot of ponies are making tents and sleeping bags around there. The thing is that there are no stallions among the refugees. All ponies were mares while the stallions were taken away from them. Some of the mares were in heat and none of them had a stallion, or a male being to help them. Because of that and because of the economic collapse, there's been a huge riot around Canterlot that cause alot of disorder and chaos... CHAOOOOSSS.

All that chaos cause two specific strange-looking statues to crack and somethings were about to come from those statues, with villainous laughs.

*Celestia's POV*

My days are getting worst by each day, especially since my throne room is filled with whining, complaining, useless nobles. They all came to me with outrageous critics about me using all their funds to help the refugees from the fallen cities. They think they are on the brink of poverty! They should know how poor the refugees are who lost EVERYTHING!! Selfish parasites who dosen't care about anything but their own wealth.

Right now I sat on my throne and watched the political chaos in front of me.

Already many of the nobles, generals and leaders were arguing on what to do about this war. Some wanted to conscript innocents of all races to fight in the war, others like Glimmer Shield wanted to rebuild our armies and double our defences in places that wasn't attacked yet. Some of the nobles wanted to try and make peace with the Diamond Dogs and release all control of Equestria in return for mercy and gain said peace. The only pony who didn't attended to the meeting was my spoiled niece, Bluebelle.

The only good news I got was Twilight's report about the Diamond Dog's alpha, the one who leads these attacks. It's Alexander Hall's doing. He is responsible for all the destruction and death all around Equestria while taking all of it's riches for his own. It made my blood boil in complete rage, how could a creature who is as small as a filly become leader over creatures that could easily tower him, or even crush him. Unless he used his magic to bring them to submission. Still, Alexander defied me, he ran away from me, his demon was responsible for the horrible nightmares and now he bring war against me! It saddens me of how much misery he brought to my little ponies, but I will not let his vile acts go unpunished. After all not only does he raid my major cities, he also takes every stallion around Equestria, very soon we wont have any males at all with us and that will only cause more and more problems. One way or another I will find him and this time... I shall not show mercy to him this time, this time I shall DESTROY HIM!!!

*??? POV*

From the inside-the roof of Canterlot castle, two sneaky beings are watching Celestia who is attending the annoying, chaotic nobles and their complains.

"Will you look at that, someone has caused chaos for us, hehehehe." the old male one said.

"Indeed, who would have thought there would be much chaos even under the reign of sun ass here." a younger feminine said.

As much as I would like to crash this party, I wonder who would cause so much chaos so that would free us. I'll like to meet whoever cause it." the old male said in a jolly mood.

"How about this dad, you'll catch up with Cel-ass-ia and I'll get to know our new friend a little, and I think I know how to get his or her attention." The girl said to her dad with a tone of excitement and malice mixed.

"Alright my little girl, have fun with our friendly... friend. And I'll think of a way to surprise lazy tia." He said before he laugh a villianous laughter.

*Ponyville*

Rainbow Dash was flying above Ponyville as she was guarding her home in fear of any attack. Then suddenly a pink cloud zoom besides her that made her spin in the air. After stopping herself from spinning around, she was dazed for a bit and even saw some stars spinning above her head. She could have sworn that the stars were twinkling. She shook her head to recover from it. Rainbow looked at the pink cloud and became angry at it.

"Come back here, you!" She shouted before she flew towards the pink cloud and kicked it only to end up crashing into it. Rainbow found her self stuck in some sticky pink stuff. Rainbow looked at the pink stuff and said with disgust.

"Eww. What is this?" She then shook her body like a dog and got some of the pink stuff off from her. Rainbow then licked some of the pink stuff on her hand and tasted it.

"Cotton candy?" She said with confusion.

She then saw more pink clouds flying around her. Rainbow then heard a thunder sound and looked up and saw a big pink cloud. A brown liquid dropped from the pink cloud and onto her head.

"Wait a second. There can't be any rain without Cloudsdale. You can't just-" she was cut off when the pink cloud began to rain brown liquid on her.

"You did." She said with a frown.

(in Sweet Apple Acre)

Applejack was busy harvesting corns from her corn field when she heard "Hey, I didn't tell you to go anywhere!" Applejack look at the sky and saw Rainbow chasing a pink cloud that was raining brown liquid. She then saw more of those pink clouds above her farm and were raining brown liquid.

"Rainbow Dash, what's going on with this rain? I mean chocolate milk? I mean chocolate milk rain?!" Applejack asked in confusion before Rainbow flew towards her.

"There's crazy weather all over Equestria! It can't come from Cloudsdale since it is captured by the dogs! But don't worry. I'm not leaving you until I get control of Ponyville!" Rainbow said before she flew towards the pink clouds. Applejack heard some 'Pop' 'Pop' 'Pop' noise and saw that the corns on her corn field were popping into popcorn. One corn that was in front of her pop the corns at her like bullets that made her fell on her back and then got buried in loads of pop corns. Pinkie Pie was having fun as she was diving in the huge pile of pop corns and eat them.

"Why would you wanna stop this?" She asked before she pop out from the pile of pop corns and began to drink the chocolate milk. Applejack managed to dug herself out from the pile of pop corns and saw Rarity approaching her. She wore a long pink jacket, a huge hat and an umbrella that protect her clothes from getting dirty by the chocolate milk rain.

"Ahem. I heard about your troubles, Applejack, and I came to see if there's anything I can do without getting wet. Or dirty. Or out from under my umbrella." Rarity said before she and Applejack heard 'Creaking' noises and saw that the apples on the apple trees grew three times bigger than their original size. Due to the weight of the huge apples, the trees were bend down from the extra weight. Then several small animals like squirrels, mice and rabbits came over the trees and began to eat the huge apples.

"Fluttershy! Do something!" Applejack panic and shouted at Fluttershy who flew near a rabbit.

"Now, little one, you really shouldn't–" She said in a quite voice before she was cut off when the rabbit grew long horse legs. The same happen to the rest of the rabbits and began to ran around the farm while they eat the huge apples.

"No! It's not possible! I must be seeing things!" Fluttershy was shocked to see this and said with disbelief.

"Don't worry, everyone. I've learned a new spell that will fix everything." Twilight Sparkle said as she came with Spike at the farm. She held a book in her magic and saw what was going around the farm. Twilight horn began to glow purple and then shot a huge spell at the whole farm that temporary blinded everyone from the bright light. When the light faded away, they saw that the spell did nothing. The pink clouds were still raining chocolate milk. The corns were popping into pop corns. The apples were still huge. The rabbits still had their long horse legs and were eating the huge apples. The smaller animals were also eating the huge apples. Twilight Sparkle was shocked to see her spell doing nothing against this disaster.

"My fail-safe spell... failed. What do we do?" She asked spike with disbelief.

"Uh, give up?" Spike shrugged and said, cause Twilight to glare at him.

"Oh Spike. I'm sure Twilight will come up with something." Rarity said as she walk towards Twilight and gave Twilight her umbrella. Now that Twilight was protected from the chocolate rain, she was able to think of what to do with all this crazy stuff going around. Her eyes lit up when she got her plan.

"Its time for plan B. Rainbow, can you gather all of those pink clouds in one corner of the sky?" Twilight said to Rainbow who was covered in cotton candy that was being eaten by the animals before she shook off the cotton candy and gave a salute to Twilight before flying towards the pink clouds and began to collect them in one area and kept them there by flying around them in a circle.

"Applejack. I need you to bring those high-strung storm clouds down to Earth." Twilight said to Applejack as she took a lasso and spin it around to get some momentum and then threw it towards the cluster of pink clouds. She was able to get every pink cloud in and brought them down at ground level. They then tied them to a fence so they won't fly away.

Pinkie Pie was having a great time drinking loads of chocolate milk. When the pink clouds were tied up, the chocolate milk stopped.

"Hey, what happened?" Pinkie whined and said.

Twilight was whispering something into Fluttershy's ear. Fluttershy understood what Twilight told her.

"Oh dear. I hope none of the animals see these delicious chocolate-filled cotton candy clouds. I'd hate to have to share them." She said and flew towards the blob of pink clouds. When the rest of the animals heard what she said, they stopped eating the huge apples which made Mellow Hoof happy. The animals then looked at the blob of cotton candy that Pinkie Pie were busy eating.

"You and me both, sister!" Pinkie said before she was pushed away when all the animals came and started eating the cotton candy, causing her to pouted and say 'Hey!'.

"And when y'all are done with that, feel free to have some popcorn for dessert." Applejack said.

"You see, Spike? You should never give up. There's nothing we can't overcome if we all work together." Twilight said to Spike who felt something raising out of his stomach and burped out a scroll. Twilight picked up the scroll and opened it. When Twilight read what was written in the scroll.

"Come on, girls. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna wants to see us all in Canterlot immediately!" She gasped and said.

The mane six then head towards the train station for Canterlot. They just wish that the Princesses would know about whats going on. While it happens, the same feminine being from Canterlot was watching with glowing yellow-red eyes as the mane six ran towards the train station.

"Now that they are gone, time to get the attention from the chaotic handsome.~" She said with a lusty voice.

*Alexander's POV*

Efter varje anfall har allt blivit mera bättre och bättre, men också löjligare och löjligare (After each and every attack everything keeps getting better and better, but also sillier and sillier).

Thanks to the enchanted helmets and the enhanced strength and agility I provided to my pack made all of my Diamond Dogs almost invincible and all our raids over Equestria's major cities made us rich beyong count. Our pack becomes more wealthier and more powerful for each every attack. For every town and villages conquered, for each major city raided. We all held feasts for the honor of those who fought in those places so that when we make our final attack on Canterlot.

Thing is, our feasts and victory celebrations are a booze-laden orgy. Since I allowed all my pack members to have a mate without being the alpha, there were alot of sex amongs the dogs and foreign supporters. But let's not forget alot of drinking, eating and dancing around them. To be more inspiring among them, I let Olik, my mates and some members of my pack talk me into dancing with them and take a share of all the drinking with them. Not only my dogs and my foreign volunteers, but also every former male slaves are together in our victory celebrations and thanks to the enhancements I gave them, they have the stamina to have sex with their females for hours.

What I love about these victory celebrations is that all here are equals. No one is superior, outcast or outsider; here we are all on the same level and we are all free. My multiracial horde has become more bigger and stronger as if we could conquer the world. As Equestria grows weaker and weaker, all other nations becomes more bolder and broke out the forced alliance they had with Equestria and form a trade coalition to provide me and my pack all the suplies, resources, weapons and armors to make us even more stronger.

Celestia once threatened them all to drop the sun on them if they didn't reform the alliance, but this time they had the courage to try her and told her that the death of their nations would not make any difference since they know I would crush them and since my Diamond Dog Vikings hides underground her sun would not work on us. Celestia swallowed her pride and admits that her sun powers are useless.

As for Luna who now have to guard the dream realm, even though Surtur's nightmares are gone they have done alot of mental scars to over 2050 ponies and she have to heal them all. While it happens, Nightmare Moon gave my dream something called 'Spiritual Cloak', it's like a camouflage for a dream in the dream realm. It should help keeping my dream from being found by Luna if she would search for me.

Jag kan bara känna det i mig (I can just feel it in me). Victory is geting closer and liberation is soon a reality. Soon all lives will have equal rights and can soon safely walk out in the open without the fear of being enslaved or raped.

Chrysalis' spies in Canterlot have reported about Celestia knowing that I am the Alpha and how I escaped Canterlot, she placed guards around the abandoned mine tunnels in case I would use it to attack Canterlot. However, she dosen't know that those guards in the tunnel are all changeling infiltrators so I can still attack without warning, and I'll will finish off her very soon.

The only ones who didn't partake in our celebrations are the Vengeful Ones, all they wanted was to kill as many slavers as possible and since they all castrated they could not have sex with any female; they don't even wants to socialize with the females fighting on our side. To make sure that there won't be a feud among my pack I send them on constant hit-and-run missions to keep on hunting mare-slavers.

Today I woke up from my bed with my mates, I put all my outfit on and walked around with Moona, seeing how my pack improves. My tunnels are filled with brick houses and market places, using all the stolen goods we took for a living. Everywhere looks very lively as the tunnel streets are filled with Dogs and other races, where all genders walks like equals. My pack and everyone else, they all embrace each other like we were all kins. My views were interrupted when Olik came to me with news.

"Great Alpha, there's something happening in Ponyville." He told me.

"What! I though I said that village is to be remained untouched." I said as I was so confused.

"Oh, it's not one of us doing anything to it. It's just that... Ponyville has become more awkward." He said with a silly face as if he saw something stupid.

Emot dumheter, kämpar gud förgäves (Against stupidity, god struggle in vain).

"Oh well, show me it on the magic screen." I told him as he took me to two changelings who now used their magical-devices to show me a view of Ponyville... and it is ridiculously deformed.

(View of Ponyville)

(My reaction)

"What the hell is happening!?" I said as I stood there like a statue.

"AH-hahahahahahaha, you- you should see the looks on you face, it's very hilarious. Oh how I really like funnt reaction and I'm also glad this got your attention honey!!" I heard a childish feminine voice around as I still stood there like a statue until I see a face with see two yellow-red eyes staring right into mine and I could feel a nose touch mine.

"Are you awake sweetieeee?~" she asked before I snap out of my shock and jumped back a little to get a better view on the stupid intruder and unlike ponies and other creatures she was more bestial in form her body similar to a serpent as I studied her. Her right arm was a large paw like a lions whilst her left resembled an eagle claw. Her head was draconian shaped and had two mismatched horns. Her hair was cut short and gave her a tom boy appearance Her lack of clothes made me blush as I realised that her breasts were on display as well as other parts.

I was about to ask her who she is but before I could do that, Olik and the other two changeling pointed their weapons at her.

"Who are you intruder!!?" He shouted at her harshly and before anything happens I put my hand on Olik's holding weapon.

"Now Olik, until she has done something provoking, no needs for violence." I said to Olik who looked at me both in worries and confusion.

"Umm, isn't breaking in provoking?" He asked me in a silly tone.

"Not yet." I simply asked and looked at her who never left the childish smile on her face.

"How very gentle of you.~"she said as if I was having a lay with her, jäkla läskig (bloody creepy).

"Now tell me, who are you?" I asked sternly.

“Ah now you wish to know this fair maidens name how humble I am Eris spirit of mischief.” she gave a short mocking bow as I raised an eyebrow looking at her with a disbelieving look as she continued, ignoring my look of annoyance

“I am a Draconequus a chaotic creature that is made up of several different species.” She continued peaking my interest as I slowed down slightly.

"W- wh- what are you doing here?" I said, still a little annoyed.

"Oh, I only came here to meet the very one who freed me and my dad, which is you.~" she lusty said.

"WHAT?" I and the others said in union.

"Hehehehehe, the whole war you guys cause, creates alot of chaos enough to break us from our imprisonment. As spirits of chaos, we embodies and empowers by chaos." She explained as I looked at the fellows.

"We might wanna sit down." I said, having a feeling that we'll be having hours of talks, and guess what, she summoned chairs for us and herself to sit on.

(Two hours later)

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA" that female snake-in-the-grass howled with laughter as I finished telling her about when I accidentally got myself wet during my garden work.

"Oh my stars, you humans are so Chaotic!” Eris giggled wiping tears of mirth from her eyes as we continued to trade stories. As it turned out Eris was pretty nice once you looked past her awkward nature. After I told her about myself, I gave her a little about my world. Olik and the two changelings partake the conversation and filled in a little about themselves to make it all more interesting.

But after a while a viking dog came running to us and as soon he was close he kneeled infront of us. Olik was the first to speak.

"What is you're report?" Olik asked.

"Sir, our changeling infiltrators have informed us about Celestia's new, desperate order." He said as he looked at Olik.

"What order?" Olik asked sternly.

"She's gonna gather all the remaining stallions there is left in Equestria, and that means forcing the smaller towns to give up all their males by taking them away, they are gonna start at Appleloosa." The viking said to Olik, who is angered by the news.

"Alpha?" He said as he looked at me. Everyone was looking at me for a decision.

"Prepare the pack, we march to protect Appleloosa this day!" I said both sternly and proud.

"Well then, while you at it I be off and tell dad about you. Hope to see you arooouuunnd.~" She seductive said before she vanished.

*In General POV*

The town of Appleloosa was a wild-west town for apples and anthro ponies. It's one of the towns that treats their males as equals. Right now they recieve a letter of order from Celestia that her remaining army shall come and pick up every males from the town to Canterlot. That would happen if the Equestrian army wasn't halted by an army of vikings.

What stands between Equestrian army and Appleloosa was the horde of Viking Dogs and the freed slaves that has turned into freedom warriors. Eleven thousand strong armed warriors at their finest and readied for combat. In the front lines were the infamous and insane Vengeful Ones, the 'vengeful' warriors who were so mentally angry at the mares who has cause them so much pain in their lives. The mares beat their slaves for even the smallest infraction. Sometimes for no reason other than it's fun. The mares have constantly raped, tortured and humiliated their slaves to no end, justified it with increasing the production rate of males, but they just doing it for the pleasure of it. The Vengeful Ones want's nothing but to rip the mares apart and eradicate them from existence even if they are soldier or civilian. They They were in a straight line, blocking the army from passing them and were wielding shields, axes, flails, swords and poleaxes. Behind them were entirety of Alexander's pack warriors. Diamond Dogs, Griffons, Minotaurs, Ponies, Changelings, Cats, Crocodiles, Zebras and even a few dragons with all kinds of weapons and armors, wielding the viking pride as they are ready to fight and die for freedom and equality. On their flanks are their own warriors riding on Everfree war beasts, Timberwolves and Manticores ready for battle. Behind them was Appleloosa and it's militia defenders who has already decided to join Alexander's horde to protect themselves against Celestia's madness.

In front of them was a large army of Equestria. There were more soldiers in this army than the Viking Horde's however most of the mares are recruits. Normally, recruits wouldn't see combat till they're fully trained....But these aren't normal times. In the front lines was the earth ponies with their long spears. Behind them were ranks of unicorns ready with their magic of their horns. Above them were the pegasii soldiers flying. They all were standing proud with heavy golden armour along with their swords and long steel spears.

*Alexander's POV*

I walk from the center of my army to the mentaly battle-crazed Vengeful Ones who breaths and growled sickly at the view of mares. Once I was infront of my horde I looked at the army of mares before I turned my eyes on my warriors.

"They're goddess has lost her mind! She will now force slavery to those she promised her trust on! We shall fill their blind loyalty to her, with their blood! We will show them that the only path their loyalty will lead them... IS EXTINCTION!!!" I yelled at my warriors in my speech. They all cheered, barked, howled and roared to my speech as they all prepare for a slaughter.

The Equestrian only march forward against us to face us in the front. I use my telepathic magic to order the timberwolves to ride to the flanks and go around them while the manticores take flight. When I saw the army was close enough, I send the Vengeful Ones against the Equestrian army with their sickly, animalistic cries as they charge blindly into battle. While it happens, my own pegasii, griffons, changelings and dragons along with the manticores attack the Equestrian pegasii forces.

The Vengeful Ones stormed on the large mare army in a complete rage, flailing their weapons wildly. The cry of the savages began to make the entire town tremble with fright, even the soldiers began to shake with fear. Their clash with the mare army was a pure butchery without reasons. The Vengeful Ones were hacking their enemies to a bloody pulp even as they lay dead on the ground and viciously goring them with their own teeths. Panicked and weak against these monstrous brutes, the mare-soldiers ran for their lives and began to abandon their fellow soldiersn only to be taken out by my archers.

The sky battle was quick as my air-force already took out the mare-pegasii guards.

Allt verkar gå alldeles för bra för fort (Everything seems to go too good too quick).

Inte att jag klagar (Not that I'm complaining).

The timberwovles attack the mares from behind, I ordered my air-force to attack them from above and the rest of my warriors to join the fight. The Battle of Appleloosa was a quick battle and we have won.

(A few hours later)

Right after the Battle of Appleloosa, the pony in charge of the town (who was surprisingly a stallion name 'Sheriff Silverstar') came to me in gratitude and declare Appleloosa a member of the pack, which I gladly accepted.

We were back to the tunnels and everyone was celebrating this victory, but me. I was sitting on my throne since I was too tired after the battle. It didn't take long before a female poodle diamond dog who looked academic came to me.

"Alpha, a visitor came seeking your audience." She said like a strict school teacher.

"You may handle the affairs." I said tired with my hand on my face.

"I was going to, but she said that she needs you help desperately. She claims to be the daughter of the chaos god, Discord." She said and that got my attention since I know only one who is.

"Show her in." I said quickly. And she complied with bringing Eris here. She had a face mixed with sadness and fear as her eyes were watering.

"Eris? It's there something bad that happens?" I asked since I noticed her worries.

"Please... I need help. My father's life in in jeopardy and this is your time to strike against Celestia once and for all." She pleaded my with teary eyes.

"What is Celestia doing with you father?" I asked with worries since I know Celestia would do bad things to get what she wants.

"The Elements of Harmony turned dad into stone. But after that, they brought him to Celestia who sentence him to death! She's gonna kill him along with a mare who faked her death and helped many stallions from the cells of Canterlot out. Her name is Night Blossom and she told me that you are our only hope to end the princess' tyranny." She said in a begging tone.

I was frosen like a statue the moment she said... Night Blossom! Helping male slaves to escape.

Jag vet nu vad jag ska göra!
(I know now what to do!)

End Credit

End Credit

Thank you all for reading this story and sending you're honest comments. If you all REALLY like this story, please write some side-stories or bonus-chapters of you're own and pretend that you were part of the story.

Now all I need to do is to think of another story if it shall be a sequel or a complete new one. I'll let you all know when it happens.

End Credit musics

A Swedish End Credit music